o > ^ J 






iO^ 






/% •.^^.- /% ...^g.. 

k' ^ -^ *ft"?:*/^/i'« ^ 



.6^. 







r \ 




I-aiTG OF THE HAWAIIAN ISLAJSTDS. 



% l^catl)cit jpation <JE\jan0eli5eti. 



HISTOEY OF THE MISSIOlSr 



AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR 
FOREIGN MISSIONS 



SANDWICH ISLANDS. 



RUFUS ANDERSON, D. D., LL. D., 

LATE FOREIGN SECRETARY OF THE BOARD. 



REVISED EDITION 



BOSTON: 

CONGREGATIONAL PUBLISHING BOARD. 

1874. 






Jjintered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by 

THE AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 






RIVERSIDE, CAMBRIDGE: 

STEREOTYPED AND PRINTED BT 

H. 0. HOUGHTON AND COMPANY. 



To THE 

MEMBERS 

OF THE 

AMERICAN BOARD OF COMMISSIONERS 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



PEEFAOE. 

When the author retired from official life in 
1866^ after a connection of somewhat more than 
forty years with the foreign correspondence of 
the American Board, it was with the hope of 
making such use of his experience in the work 
of missions as would subserve the interests of 
the missionary cause. Accordingly, in the 
year 1869, he published a volume, which grew 
out of a series of Lectures to students in The- 
ological Seminaries, entitled, '^ Foreign Mis- 
sions, their Relations and Claims." 

Another work, requiring more time and 
labor, was urged upon him by the following 
vote of the Prudential Committee, namely : 
'' That, inasmuch as Dr. Anderson is better 
acquainted than any other person, with the 
origin, progress, and results of the missionary 
work, as conducted by the Board, and also 
with its methods, aims, and principles, the 
Committee hereby express their earnest desire, 



vili PREFACE. 

that he prepare for publication a History 
of the Board to the present time." Every 
reasonable facility has been afforded for the 
preparation of such a work. But the lectures 
required an unexpected amount of time in 
their preparation, their delivery in various 
Seminaries, and their ultimate publication ; 
and there were other duties, growing out of 
the relations of a long public life, which it did 
not seem right wholly to disregard. 

It was not until after some progress had 
been made in writing the history of other 
missions, that the author, in view of the uncer- 
tainties of life, yielded to what seemed to him 
the prior claims upon him of the Sandwich 
Islands Mission, and came to the resolution to 
make it his first duty to prepare the history 
of that mission. As compared with other mis- 
sions under the care of the Board, this one had 
passed through an experience in some respects 
very peculiar. Eegarded as an experiment in 
missions, it is believed to be especially instruc- 
tive in its history. The results are certainly 
remarkable. While we see more of the foreign 
elem.ent in the government of the Islands, than 
we could desire, we are permitted to recognize 



PREFACE. ix 

it as an independent and constitutional govern- 
ment, with a native sovereign at its head, and 
a government as confessedly cognizant of God's 
law and the gospel, as any one of the govern- 
ments of Christian Europe ; and, what is more, 
with a Christian community of self-governed, 
self-supporting churches, embracing as large a 
proportion of the people, and as really entitled 
to the Christian name, as the churches of the 
most favored Christian countries. 

It is a question of the highest interest, by 
what means this great amount of moral, social, 
and civil life was there developed. 

The question will here be answered, so far 
as the mission is concerned, by a simple state- 
ment of facts, as they have become known 
to the author, from his correspondence and in- 
tercourse with the mission during almost the 
entire period of its existence. 

There is no published history of the Sand- 
wich Islands Mission subsequent to the year 
1845, twenty-five years ago. The work pub- 
lished by the author, in 1864, entitled, "The 
Hawaiian Islands, their Progress and Condition 
under Missionary Labors," is to a large extent 
a personal narrative of the events and results 



X PREFACE. 

of an official visit to the Islands^ in the pre- 
vious year. While necessarily embodying 
brief references to many historical facts, it 
made no pretensions to being a history of the 
mission. 

It was objected to Neander, the ecclesias- 
tical historian, that he wrote with too much 
reference to influencing the opinions and con- 
duct of his own and succeeding ages. The 
author confesses to the same desire and aim. 
Missions are a science, in a process of develop- 
ment. Their history is, from the beginning, a 
lesson for those now engaged in the missionary 
work ; and it is allowable to the historian, 
while correctly stating his facts, to indicate 
their bearing on his own times. 

Were the narrative in this volume subjected 
to the rigid demands of chronology, it would 
have been unnecessarily prolonged, and de- 
prived of the freedom allowable to history, as 
distinguished from mere annals. The reader 
will see, moreover, how inexpedient it would 
have been to go into biographical sketches of 
so large a number of missionaries. A single 
chapter will suffice for that department ; espe- 
cially as the reader will find, at the close of 



PREFACE. xi 

the volume, the leading events in the lives 
of all the missionaries, so far as the facts were 
attainable. 

There was more reason for carefully illus- 
trating the triumphs of divine grace in the 
lives and characters of the more prominent 
native converts ; and the strength and consis- 
tency of Christian character in many of the 
eai'ly converts, may well awaken our surprise. 
Nor, if we follow the native Christians into 
their foreign missions, shall we withhold our 
admiration from those who are, for the most 
part, converts of the second generation. 

The author gratefully acknowledges his 
obligations to the Rev. Augustus C. Thompson, 
D. D., long a member of the Prudential Com- 
mittee, and to the Rev. Isaac R. Worcester, 
the able editor of the " Missionary Herald," for 
judicious and highly valued criticisms, ex- 
tended through nearly the entire volume. 
He is also under obligation to the Rev. Luther 
H. GuLiCK, M. D., late Corresponding Secretary 
of the Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
Association, and now in this country, who 
favored him with many valuable facts and 
suggestions. 



xii PREFACE, 

Among the available sources of information, 
the author would mention Dr. Joseph Tracy's 
" History of the American Board/' brought 
down to the year 1842. Besides the great 
accuracy of that compend^ it performed the 
invaluable service of reducing the multitudi- 
nous facts to their proper chronological order, 
and thus saved a vast amount of labor to all 
future historians. The Eev. Hiram Bingham's 
" Residence of Twenty-one Years in the Sand- 
wich Islands/' brings the history of the mission 
down to the year 1845, and is sufficiently full, 
and generally accurate. It forms a closely 
printed octavo volume of more than six hun- 
dred pages. The Rev. Sheldon Dibble's '^ His- 
tory of the Sandwich Islands/' published at 
the Islands in 1843^ a duodecimo volume of 
four hundred and fifty pages, is an excellent 
authority. Mr. James Jackson Jarves's " His- 
tory of the Sandwich Islands/' 1843 (Hono- 
luluj 1847), is the best of all the histories of 
those Islands^ and was written in a fair and 
friendly spirit towards the mission ; but stops 
many years short of the present time. I have 
made marginal references to these works, 
where it seemed needful to state my authori- 



PREFACE. xKi 

ties ; but having free access to original docu- 
ments in the archives of the Boards I have not 
often deemed it needful to refer to the " Mis- 
sionary Herald/' which^ after all^ is the grand 
store-house of materials for the history of the 
missions of the American Board. 

Freed from the cares of oJSicial life, the 
writer finds a healthful excitement, as well as 
a congenial and he trusts useful employment, 
in reviving the recollection of facts, once 
very familiar, and recording them for the use 
of the generation now coming upon the great 
field of Christian action. The present volume 
contains, perhaps, all it is needful now to say 
concerning the wonderful work of God's grace 
at the Sandwich Islands. The " Memorial Vol- 
ume," prepared ten years ago, but not in the 
historical form, gives a condensed and com- 
prehensive view of the " First Fifty Years of 
the American Board," as a missionary insti- 
tution. 

A history of all the missions of the Board, 
written after the manner of the Mission to the 
Sandwich Islands, will require at least three 
volumes. The author hopes, by classing kin- 
dred missions in a connected view, to avoid the 



Xiv PREFACE. 

unpleasant repetition^ which must otherwise 
be inevitable. He can hardly expect^ at so 
late a period of life^, to go over the whole 
ground, including the missions among the ab- 
origines of this country; but, in any event, 
the results of his labors will be available for 
the completion of the work by some other 
competent person ; and he feels assured the 
Prudential Committee will see that there be 
no unnecessary delay. The materials for the 
liistory are abundant, rich, and easy of access. 

September, 1870. 



Ii^ revising this work, three years after its 
publication, very few modifications have been 
found necessary; and the author is strength- 
ened in his belief of its accordance with the 
original documents in the archives of the 
Board, and of its substantial correctness as a 
history of one of the most signal triumphs of 
the Gospel. 

July, 1873. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

PRELIMINARY. 

PAOS 

Discovery of the Pacific Ocean and the Sandwich Islands. — The 
Island World. — Origin of the Polynesians. — Aim of the Discov- 
erers. — The First Mission to the Pacific. — Its Marvelous Success. 

— The Conqueror of the Sandwich Islands. — Religion of the Islands. 

— The Tabu. — Kamehameha dies a Heathen. — Overthrow of the 
Tabu, and Consequent Rebellion. — Destruction of Idols and Temples. 

— Not the Result of a Religious Motive. — Singular Coincidence. — 
Population of the Islands. — Depopulation, and how stayed . . 1 

CHAPTER II. 

THE FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL. — 1816-1826. 

Origin of the School. — Its Location. — Its Object and Pupils. — 
Death of Obookiah. — The School highly prized. — Its Theoretical 
Basis. — Result of Experience. — Discontinuance of the School. — 
Value of the Experiment .10 

CHAPTER III. 

EARLY HISTORY OF THE MISSION. — 1820-1823. 

Origin of the Mission. — Estimate put upon Secular Agencies. — 
Anticipations of the Missionaries. — Their Agreeable Surprise. — 
Reception at the Islands. — Stations occupied. — A Singular Ex- 
perience. — The First Printing. — Native Correspondence. — Provi- 
dential Interposition. — A Valuable Accession — Kaahumanu an 
Iconoclast. — The Native Ministry. — How to civilize Savage Pa- 
gans. — The first Christian Marriage. — The First Reinforcement 16 

CHAPTER IV. 

CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE. 

Civilization among the Chiefs. — Reception of the First Reinforce- 
ment. — Contrasted with the Reception at Kailua. — Habits of the 
King. — Degradation of the Common People 26 



XVI CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER V. 

INCIPIENT MEASURES. — THE KING OF KAUAI. — 1821-1824. 

PAQS 

How to improve the Domestic and Social Life of the People. — Calls 
for Patience. — Encouraging Progress. — Value of Missionary Wives. 

— Trials of Mission Families. — Failure of Interpreters. — Improve- 
ment in Public Worship. — Hawaii explored. — Hopeful Indications. 

— Daring Act of the King. — The King of Kauai. — His Death and 
Burial 32 

CHAPTER VI. 

KEOPUOLANI. — 1823. 

Her Chaplain. — Her Views of the Marriage Relation. — Builds a 
Church at Lahaina. — Her Royal Descent. — Marriage. — Conver- 
sion. — Dangerous Illness. — Charge to the Prime Minister. -^ Her 
Baptism, Death, and Funeral 38 

CHAPTER VII. 

THE KING^S VISIT TO ENGLAND. — 1823-1825. 

The Departure. — Addresses. — Beneficent Results. —A Pleasing Spec- 
tacle. — The King's Arrival in England. — His Death and Charac- 
ter. — Audience at Windsor Castle. — Bodies of the King and Queen 
sent to the Islands. — Funeral Ceremonies. — A National Convention. 

— Noble Stand of the Chiefs . . 4S 

CHAPTER VIII. 

THE KULERS CHRISTIANIZED. — 1824-1828. 

Their Early Stand for Reform. — Improved Character of the Regent. — 
New Church at Honolulu. — Kuakini. — Dedication of a Church at 
Kailua. — An Interesting Old Chief. — Hilo and Puna. — Tedious 
Voyaging. — First Experience in Hilo. — Scenery. — The Gospel at 
Hilo. — Rebellion on Kauai. — Measures for its Suppression. — Prayer 
before a Battlfi. — Treatment of George Tamoree. — Kaahuraanu's 
Conversion. — The Foreign Aid withdrawn. — Tribute to Rev. Wil- 
liam Ellis. — Accessions to the Church. — A " Tabu Prayer-meeting.*' 

— The First Awakening. — Preaching-tour on Hawaii. — Growth of 
Temperance. — Inroad of a Prophetess of Pele. — Her Reception at 
Lahaina. — Confesses her Imposture .51 

CHAPTER IX. 

OPPOSITION FROM FOREIGNERS. — 1825-1827. 

Cause of the Opposition. — Outrage at Lahaina. — A Brave Resistance. 
— The Missionaries defended by Natives. — Aggravated Case at 



CONTENTS. xvii 

PAai 

Honolulu. — Visit of the Dolphin, — Demand and Threats of the 
Commander. — Advice of the Missionaries. — Assault upon the Gov- 
ernment. — Danger and Escape of Mr. Bingham. — Forbearance of 
the Natives. — Disgraceful Conduct. — The Result. — What the 
Natives thought of it. — Their Confidence in the Missionaries. — 
Another Outrage at Lahaina. — A Seasonable Arrival. — The Mis- 
sionaries put on Trial. — Defeat of their Adversaries. — Testimony 
of Captain Jones. — A New Tribunal for the Wicked. — Its Effect. 

— The John Palmer. — The Missionaries summoned to Honolulu. — 
Their Accusers dare not face them. — No Just Cause of Complaint . 64 

CHAPTER X. 

KALANIMOKU AND NAMAHANA. — 1827-1829. 

Early Life of the Prime Minister. — His Appreciation of the Gospel. — 
His Religious Experience. — Visit to Lahaina. — His Death at Kai- 
lua. — His Character. — His Loss greatly felt. — Death and Char- 
acter of Namahana 75 

. CHAPTER XL 

GRADUAL. EXTENSION OF CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE. — 1826-1828. 

The Regent's Tour in Oahu. — A Travelling School. — Her Influence. 

— Beautiful Scenery. — Tours on other Islands. — Great Influence 
of the Chiefs. — Tour of the Governor of Kauai. — His Wife. — 
National Convocation at Kailua — Dedication of a Church,— 
Remarkable Declarations. — A Vast Congregation. — The Mission' 
ary Packet. — Missionar}- Force on the Islands. — Second Reinforce- 
ment. — Translating and Printing. — Extent of School Instruction. 

— Attendance at Prayer-meetings. — Outward Religious Conformity. 

— Special Seriousness at Kailua. — Experience of the Converts. — 
Kailua long afterwards. — Power of Principle illustrated. — Arrival 

of Romish Priests . 80 

CHAPTER XII. 

EMBARRASSMENTS OF THE GOVERNMENT. — 1829-1831. 

Foreigners resist the Laws. — The Government sustained by the 
United States. — Significance of the Visit of the Vincennes. — Dis- 
loyalty of Boki. — His Wretched End. — Disloyalty of the Wife of 
Boki. — Vigorous Proceedings. — The Romish Priests implicated. — 
Their Consequent Banishment 91 

CHAPTER XIIL 

CHRISTIAN INFLUENCES. — 1829-1835. 

Exploration of the Northwest Coast. — The Washington Islands. — 
Translating the Scriptures.'— A Health Station. —Attendance on 
b 



xviii CONTENTS. 

PA0B 

Public Worship. — Prevalence of Religious Practices. — Places occu- 
pied by MissioDaries. — Influence of the Schools and the Press. — 
Manner of propagating Schools. — Value of the Instruction. — 
Amount of the Printing. — The Books sold to the Natives. — The 
School System at length exhausted. — A High-school for Teachers. — 
Christian Marriages. — Progress of Temperance. — Third Reinforce- 
ment. — Letter from Kaahumanu 97 

CHAPTER XIV. 

LIFR, DEATH, AND CHARACTER OF KAAHUMANU. — 1821-1832. 

Duration of her Regency. — Her Days of Heathenism. — Is softened 
by Sickness. — Learns to read at Fifty. — Evidences of ber Conver- 
sion. — Not a Persecutor. — Reply to a Sabbath-breaker. ^ — Joyful 
Welcome of New Missionaries. — Reception of the first Printed New 
Testament. — Her Last Sayings. — Her Death and Funeral. — Her 
Character 107 

CHAPTER XV. 

UNFAVORABLE INFLUENCES ON THE GOVERNMENT. — 1832-1834. 

Kinau as Regent. — Kekuanaoa her Husband. — Church and State. — 
Growth of Immorality. — Accession of the Young Prince. — A Wise 
Choice. — Disappointment of the Infidel Party. — Increased De- 
moralization. — Restoration of Order. — Efforts for Seamen. — Im- 
provement of the King . . . . . . . . . 116 

CHAPTER XVI. 

PREPARATION FOR THE GREAT AWAKENING. — 1833-1837. 

A New and Interesting Question. — Inquiries proposed to the Mission. 

— The Responses. — Additional Laborers needed. — Degree of Prep- 
aration for them. — Schools for Teachers. — Results of the Schools. 

— Efforts for Seamen. — Petition for a Prohibitory Law. — New 
Missionaries. — Introduction of Domestic Manufactures. — Reason 
for a Large Accession of Missionaries. — Seventh Reinforcement. — 
The Lay Element. — Seasonable Arrival. — Memorial from the Mis- 
sion. — Memorial from the Government. — Appeal of the Mission. — 
The Young Princess. — Remarkable Case of Church Discipline. — 
Return of the banished Papal Priests. — Decisive Action of the Gov- 
ernment. — The American Missionaries not implicated . ... 121 

CHAPTER XVII. 

PREPARATION FOR THE GREAT AWAKENING. — 1830-1839. 

Nature of the Preparation. — In Domestic Life. — In Religious Knowl- 
edge. — In Houses for Worship. — In other Means of Grace. — Trans- 



CONTENTS. xix 



PAQB 

lation of the Scriptures. — Improvement in the Laws. — Mr. Rich- 
ards made Counselor to the Government. — New Code of Laws. — 
Death and Character of Kinau „ . 132 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE GREAT AWAKENING. — 1836-1838. 

Commencement of the Awakening. — Becomes general. — The Means 
employed. — Immense Assemblies. — All Classes aroused. — Char- 
acteristics of the Work. -— Effect on the Condition of the People. — 
Great Interest on Molokai 140 

CHAPTER XIX. 

RESULTS OF THE GREAT AWAKENING. — 1838-1841. 

Admissions to the Churches. — At Waimea, on Hawaii. — In Hilo and 
Puna. — Employment of Native Aid. — Care in Admission to the 
Church. — Instruction given. — Character of Church Members, — 
Watch and Care exercised. — Season of Reaction. — New Houses for 
Worship . 149 

CHAPTER XX. 

A PAPAL INVASION. — SCHOOL FOR YOUNG CHIEFS. — 1839. 

Outrage by Laplace. — His Demands. — Hostilit}^ to the Mission. — 
indignity offered to the King. —His Real Object. — Results. — 
Visit of an American Squadron. — School for the Young Chiefs. — 
Who were educated there ~ . . . 157 

CHAPTER XXL 

REMARKABLE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES. — 1825-1870. 

Sources of Information. — A Tabular View. — Admissions to Partic- 
ular Churches; — Losses by Excommunication and otherwise. — 
Whether the Nation was then Christianized. — The American Board 
slow to recognize the National Conversion. — The Church Develop- 
ment imperfect for Years afterwards 161 

CHAPTER XXn. 

GROWTH OF THE CIVIL COMMUNITY. — 1838-1842. 

Improvement in the Laws and Administration. — Property in the 
Lands. — Enforcement of Law. — The King and Temperance. -^ 



XX CONTENTS, 

PAOI 

General Temperance Movement — Death and Character of Hoapili. 

— Time for a Reaction. — Alliance of Popery and Intemperance. — 
Unsuccessful Anti-protestant Movement. — United States Exploring 
Squadron. — A Prohibitory'- Law. — Revival at Ewa. — Unexpected 
Result of Good Laws. — Death of Hoapiliwahine. — Eighth and 
Ninth Reinforcements. — The National Education. — Lahainaluna 
Seminary. — Wailuku Female Boarding-school. — Other Boarding- 
schools. — Manual Labor School. — School for Teachers. — Select 
Schools. — School for Children of Missionaries. — Common Schools. 

— Sabbath-schools . . 172 

CHAPTER XXIIL 

KAPIOLANI, HEROINE OF THE VOLCANO. — 1841. 

Her Residence. — Death and Character of Naihe. — Early History of 
Kapiolani. — Her Residence at Honolulu. — Reception of a Mis- 
sionary. — Appearance in Sickness. — Visit to Lahaina. — Visit to 
the Volcano. — Is warned by a Prophetess of Pele. — Descends 
into the Crater. — Her Christian Heroism. — Admission to the 
Church. — How she entertained her Guests. — Her Death and Char- 
acter 183 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

NATIONAL CALAMITIES OVERRULED. — 1842-1846. 

Premature Diplomatic Relations. — Opposition of Romish Priests. — 
Demands by a French Naval Officer. — The King's Response. — ' 
Demands not enforced. — Hostility of the English Consul. — Em- 
bassy to Foreign Powers. — Close of Mr. Charlton's Career. — Usur- 
pation by Lord George Paulet. — Embassy to Washington and 
London. — Deplorable Condition of the Government. — Dr. Judd's 
Retreat. — Protest of Commodore Kearney. — The Government 
reinstated. — Report in the United States Congress. — Independ- 
ence of the Hawaiian Nation acknowledged. — Death of Haalilio. 

— Practical Recognition of the Government. — Revision of the 
Laws. — Judiciary. — Dr. Damon. • . . . . . 196 

CHAPTER XXV. 

BARTIMEUS, THE BLIND PREACHER. — 1843. 

His Early Life. — His Conversion. — His Progress in Knowledge. — 
His Examination for Admission to the Church. — Residence at Hilo 
and Wailuku. — Ordination. — Sickness and Death. — His Elo- 
quence and Humility 209 



CONTENTS, xxi 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

CHURCH AND HOUSE BUILDING. 

PAQB 

Church Building under Difficulties. — At Kohala. — At Kealakekua. — 
At Kaneohe. — At Waimea. — On Molokai. — In the Kailua District. 

— In Kau. — At Honolulu. — At Hilo. — Introduction of Seats. — 
Extent of Church Accommodation in 1870. — Building of Dwelling- 
houses. — Furniture. — Cost of Building 220 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

MEMORIALS OF DECEASED MISSIONARIES. — 1843-1849. 

Edwin Locke. — Sheldon Dibble. — Horton 0. Knapp. — Samuel Whit- 
ney. — Hiram Bingham. — William Richards — Levi Chamberlain 228 

CHAPTER XXVHL 

MEASURES WITH A VIEW TO CLOSING THE MISSION. — 1848-1851. 

The Problem for Solution. — Manner of its Solution. — The Mission in 
Sympathy. — New Minister of Public Instruction. — Lahainaluna 
Seminary transferred to the Government. — Working of the New 
Arrangement. — A Collegiate Institution. — Beginning of the Native 
Pastorate. —Missionary Supervision. — Foreign Residents' Church. 

— Salaries in place of Common Stock. — Missionarj'- Support from 
Native Churches. — A Practical Error. — What led to a Foreign Mis- 
sion from the Islands. — Mission to Micronesia. — Native Chris- 
tians in the Gold Mines. — Another French Aggression. — Still 
Another, and the Last. — Visit of the two Princes to the United 
States . • 240 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

A TENSUS.— MARQUESAS MISSION. — OAHU COLLEGE. — 1850-1853. 

Population of the Islands. — The National Education. — Remarkable 
Relapse and Recovery. — Hawaiian Piety Characterized. — Rise of 
the Native Mission to the Marquesas Islands. — Valedictory Ser- 
vices. — Persistence of Native Missionaries. — Hawaiian Missionary 
Society. — Inroad by Mormons. — Oahu College chartered. — Its 
Object. — Its Endowment. — Its Pupils. — Its Value to the Islands. 

— Prevalence of a Pestilence 251 

CHAPTER XXX. 

DEATH OF KAMEHAMEHA HI. — ACCESSION OF KAMEHAJNIEHA IV. — 1854. 

Death of the King. — His Character. — His Successor. — Testimony 
of the Young King 262 



Xffli CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

INDICATIONS OF PROGRESS. — 1857-1862. 

pAei 

A Contrast. — Signs of Prosperity. — Social Condition. — Security of 
Life and Property. — Testimony to Native Piety. — Revision of the 
Scripture Version. — The National Schools. — Select Schools. — 
Death of Dr. Armstrong. — Royal Tribute to his Memory. — Church 
Building on Hawaii. — Papists at Hilo ► . . . . 265 

CHAPTER XXXn. 

A GENERAL REVIVAL OF RELIGION. — 1860-1861. 

Extent of the Revival. — Where it commenced. — An Interesting Case. 

— Number of Converts on Oahu. — Characteristics of the Work. — 
Gem^ral Results. — Ecclesiastical Organizations .... 273 

CHAPTER XXXHI. 

RECONSTRUCTION OF THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY. — - 1863. 

Practical Errors. — Backwardness to put forward a Native Ministry. — 
Not peculiar to the Mission. — Cause of this Backwardness. — Why 
hard to overcome. — The Difficulty not alone with the Missionary. 

— Interest in the Pastoral Office. — Special Difficulty at the Islands. 

— Time for an Independent Ministry. — What was to be done. 

— Why the Author was sent to the Islands. — Personal Intercourse. 

— The Reconstruction. — Confirmation of the Proceedings by the . 
Board. — Changed Relations of the American Board. — The Re- 
maining Work. — The Result as viewed by the Mission. — Reor- 
ganization of the Churches. — Working of the New System. — The 
Hawaiian Ministers. — A Hawaiian Moderator. — Testimony of an 
Episcopal Clergyman 280 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

EVENTS PROSPEROUS AND ADVERSE. — 1862-1870. 

Destructive Fire at Lahainaluna. — Usefulness of the Seminary. — 
Death of Kamehameha IV. — His Successor. — Religious Decline. 

— Hopeful Indications. — Successful Church Discipline. — Native 
Element in the Evangelical Association. — Hawaiian Dictionary. — 
Visit of Admiral Pearson. — Celebration of the National Independ- 
ence. — A Sabbath -school Celebration. — The Week of Prayer. — 
Another Revival of Religion. — Decline in the National Schools. — 
Annual Contributions. — A Chinese Evangelist. — The " Reformed 
Catholic Mission." — Destructive Earthquakes 295 



CONTENTS. xxiii 

CHAPTER XXXV. 

WOTICES OF PERSONS. — HAWAIIAN FOREIGN MISSIONS. — 1867-1868. 

PAQB 

Death of Kekuanaoa. — Memorial of Mr. Emerson. — Memorial of Mr. 
Thurston. — Mission to Micronesia. — Begun in the Caroline Group. 

— The Morning Star. — Extended to the Gilbert and Marshall . 
Islands. — Death of Mrs. Doane. — Churoii at Kusaie. — Kanoa and 
his Wife. — Church at Ponape. — Calamity at Apaiang. — Number 
of Converts. — Printing. — Delegations. — State of the Missions. — 
Their beneficial Reacting Influence 310 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

RESULTS. — 1870. 

The Closing Process commenced at the Right Time. — The Satisfac- 
tory Result. — Native Ministry. — The Pastorate chiefly Native. 

— Success of the Native Ministry. — Prevalence of Sabbath-schools. 
The Sabbath-school Association. — Supply of Books. — Character 
of the Secular Literature. — The National Education. — Children of 
Missionaries, how employed. — National Prosperity. — The Moral 
Condition. — The Race preserved by the Gospel. — The Future . 322 



. CHAPTER XXXVII. 

THE SANDWICH ISLANDS EVANGELIZED. — 1870. 

When a Mission may be regarded as completed. — The Objection that 
Romish Missionaries are present. — A Worse Evil. — Importance of 
aiming at an Early Close. — Peculiar Relations between the Board 
and the Missionaries. — Their Support. — Support of Native Mis- 
sionaries. — Whole Number of Missionaries. — Average Length of 
Service. — Why so many now on the Islands. — Their Claim for 
Support. — Their Influence. — On the Independence of the Islands. 

— Cost of the Mission. — Value of its Results. — An Imperishable 
Truth. — Actual Prevalence of the Gospel in the Pacific Ocean . 333 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

THE JUBILEE. — 1870. 

Its Origin. — Assumes a National Character. — Jubilee Sermons. — 
Reminiscences of Old Missionaries. — The Procession. — Reception of 
the King. — Dr. Clark's Address. — Address of Hon. C. C Harris. 

— Address of Hon. H. A. Pierce. — The Collation. — The Roiinion. 

— Import of the Jubilee. — Why needed. — The Memorable Event 

of the Day. — An Appropriate Closing ot* the Mission . . . • 343 



xxiv CONTENTS. 

THE MISSIONARIES. 

PAaB 
Ordained Missionaries to the Sandwich Islands . . . 359 
Missionary Physicians to the Sandwich Islands . . 378 
Assistant Missionaries to the Sandwich Islands . . . 380 
Missionaries to Micronesia 387 

CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 

In the Hawaiian language ' . 390 

In the Marquesan dialect . 397 

In the Gilbert Islands dialect 398 

In the Marshall Islands language .••.••• 398 

In the Kusaie dialect 399 

In the Ponape language . . . • 399 

Index •••.. 401 



THE SAI^DWICH ISLANDS MISSION, 



CHAPTER I. 

PRELIMINARY. 

The Pacific Ocean was not known to the Chris- 
tian world until after the discovery of America by 
Columbus; and was first seen by Balboa, Discovery of 
in 1513, from the summit of the range of ocean. 
mountains along the Isthmus of Darien. Magellan 
was the first to enter it, which he did in 1520, through 
the strait known by his name. This intrepid com- 
mander lost his life in a quarrel with natives on the 
Philippine Islands, discovered by him ; but one of his 
ships accomplished the voyage around the world, the 
first of those voyages that demonstrated the spherical 
form of the earth. These discoveries were all made 
in the service of Spain. Magellan was followed, 
though long afterwards, by Quiros, Tasman, Byron, 
Wallis, Bougainville, La Perouse, Cook, and others. 
Captain Cook was the discoverer of the Discovery of 

the Sandwich 

Sandwich Islands in 1778, two hundred and islands. 
eighty-six years after the discovery of America, and 
two years after the declaration of independence by 
the United States. 

Thus was the way prepared for sending the gos- 
pel to those immense insular regions, extending 



2 THE ISLAND WORLD, 

more than five thousand miles north and south, and 
nearly four thousand miles east and west. 

This island world is divided by the equator. On 
The island ^^^^ uorth, goiug westward, are the Sand- 
^orid. ^i^i^ Islands, the Marshall and Gilbert, the 

Caroline, Ladrone, Pelew, and Philippine Islands. 
On the south are the Marquesas, the Paumatu and 
Austral, the Society and Georgian, the Harvey, 
Tonga, Samoa and Feejee Islands, New Caledonia, 
the New Hebrides, the Solomon Islands, and New 
Zealand. 

Very little is known concerning this insular world 
prior to the time of its discovery by Europeans. 
That the inhabitants of Polynesia had a common 
Origin of the dcsccut is inferred from their community 
Polynesians. •£ form, fcaturcs, lauguagc, manners, and 
customs. There can be little doubt of the Malayan 
descent of the people north of the equator, and in 
Southern Polynesia, including the Tonga and Samoa 
groups and New Zealand. The complexion of the 
Feejeeans indicates a descent from the black and 
copper-colored races.^ The people of New Caledonia, 
New Hebrides, and the Solomon Islands, are kindred 
to the negro race. 

The language of the various islands properly 
called Polynesia is radically the same, and would 
seem to have been derived from the Malayan stock ; 
yet Mr. Ellis is of opinion that, if Polynesia were 
peopled from thence, the natives must have pos- 
sessed better vessels and more accurate knowledge 
of navigation than they now exhibit, to have made 
their way against the trade-winds within the tropics, 
blowing constantly from east to west with but tran- 

1 Wilkes' Exploring Expedition, vcl. iii. p. 74. 



THE FIRST MISSION. 3 

sient and uncertain interruptions. On the other 
hand, there are facts to show that this could easily 
have been done from the east. 

Imparting the Christian religion does not seem 
to have entered the thoughts of any of those Euro- 
peans who directed or performed the early voyages 
to the Pacific Ocean. Their aim was the Aim of the 
advancement of secular knowledge. Yet it discoTerers. 
was the published accounts of their voyages which 
at length awakened an interest in some of the best 
Christian people of England to send the gospel to 
those remote regions. 

In 1797, the London Missionary Society pur- 
chased a ship and freighted it with mis- The erst 
sionaries for the Society Islands, in the ""^^^^o^- 
South Pacific Ocean. Thus was commenced the 
first Protestant mission to the Pacific. The com- 
mencement was auspicious, but so many years of 
darkness followed that the mission came near being 
abandoned. At the close of 1812, morning sud- 
denly broke, and was followed by a glorious day. 
Other islands and groups of islands were successively 
occupied, and other missionary societies followed, 
— the Wesleyan in 1826, the Presbyterian Church 
of Nova Scotia in 1848, and the Reformed Church 
of Scotland in 1852. 

The Report of the London Society for 1866 gives 
a wonderful account of the progress of Marvelous 
the gospel in the South Pacific. It states ^^^^^^s- 
that sixty years before there was not a solitary native 
Christian in Polynesia ; and that then it would be 
difficult to find a professed idolater in the islands of 
Eastern or Central Polynesia, where Christian mis- 
sionaries have been established. "The hideous 



4 ITS MARVELOUS SUCCESS. 

rites of their forefathers have ceased io be practiced. 
Their heathen legends and war songs are forgotten. 
Their cruel and desolating tribal wars, which were 
rapidly destroying the population, appear to be at 
an end. They are gathered in peaceful village com- 
munities, and live under recognized codes of law. 
They are constructing roads, cultivating their fer- 
tile lands, and engaging in commerce. On the 
return of the Sabbath, a very large proportion of 
the people attend the worship of God, and in some 
instances more than half the adults are recognized 
members of Christian churches. They educate their 
children, endeavoring to train them for usefulness 
in after life. They sustain their native ministers, 
and send their noblest sons as, missionaries to the 
heathen lands which lie farther west. While the 
people have not the culture, the wealth, the refine- 
ment of the older nations of Christendom, those 
islands are no longer to be regarded as a part of 
heathendom. They have been won from its do- 
mains, and added to those of Christendom.'' 

When Vancouver visited the Sandwich Islands, 
The con- 1^ ^^^ jevLYs 1792-1794, Kamehameha was 
Sandwich *^^ the most powerful among a number of in- 
jsiands. dependent chiefs on the island of Hawaii. 
He afterwards conquered the whole of his native 
island, and the entire group, and founded the dy- 
nasty which now rules the Hawaiian Islands. He 
was a strong-minded, sagacious warrior and despot, 
and availed himself of the civilization within his 
reach, so far as he could make it subservient tc his 
ambition. He built forts and mounted guns upon 
them; had soldiers armed with muskets, and drilled 



RELIGION OF THE ISLANDS. 6 

after the European fashion ; had a score of vessels, 
none of them large, the first keel being laid by 
Vancouver in 1794 ; and encouraged mechanic arts. 
But the people were slaves to the chiefs, r^i^s as a 
and the chiefs and people were slaves to ^^^p^*- 
the king. Every man held his land, and the fruits 
of his labor, and indeed all his possessions, at the 
will of his superiors. 

Human sacrifices formed a part of the religion of 
the Islands, and all had a superstitious ap- 
prehension of being prayed to death by 
some one, or injured by enchantments. But the 
most intolerable part of the religious sys- 
tem was the tabu. It made specified days, 
places, persons, and things sacred, and death was 
the penalty for its violation. Under this unnatural 
and cruel institution, men and women, husbands and 
wives could not eat together ; and women, even the 
highest female chiefs, were prohibited, on pain of 
death, from eating the flesh of swine, several species 
of fish, and some kinds of fruits. If, by reason of 
rank or otherwise, they might expect to escape the 
death penalty from men, for infringing the tabu, the 
priests taught them to believe they would not escape 
destruction from the offended gods. 

They had doubtless heard from foreign residents, 
navigators, and traders, that it was not so in other 
countries ; indeed foreigners were all arrayed against 
the tabu, and strengthened their testimony by the 
force and immunity of their own example. But idol- 
atry remained unbroken until after the Kameha- 

meha dies 

death of Kamehameha, which occurred on a heathen 
the 8th of May, 1819, at the age of sixty-six. And 
there is the strongest reason for believing that he 



6 OVERTHROW' OF THE TABU, 

died without having had so much as a ray of the 
gospel shine into his dark mind.^ 

The religion of the Islands, in their pagan state, 
Overthrow ^as SO iuterwoveu >vith the tabu system, 
of the tabu. |.|^^^ ^Y\e one could not be given up without 
the other. The destruction of the tabu was like 
destroying the key-stone of an arch; the whole struc- 
ture of tabu-rites and idol-worship fell at once into 
ruins. This was not the result of intelligent deliber- 
ation, but came gradually and imperceptibly, as the 
result of a train of circumstances and of many and 
various influences, some of them existing long be- 
fore the death of Kamehameha. Immediately on his 
death, the leading chiefs requested Kaahumauu, the 
most influential of the late king's wives, to dispense 
with the usual ceremonies, and allow them to dis- 
regard the tabu, but she did not consent. On that 
and succeeding days, however, many of the common 
people of both sexes ate together, and not a few of 
the women ate forbidden fruits. Some of the female 
chiefs partook even of swine's flesh, an article most 
strictly tabued ; and, to be consistent, they treated 
with contempt their idol gods. The calamities threat- 
ened by the priests not coming upon them, they 
were no longer restrained by fear. But while the 
king, Keopuolani, and Kaahumauu continued to ad- 
here to the tabu, the charm was not broken. When 
the ceremony of the king's coronation was over, 
Kaahumauu said to him, " Let us henceforth dis- 
regard the restraints of tabu ; " but he was silent. 
Keopuolani, the king's mother, then sent for her 

1 See Rev. Wm. Ellis's Vindication of the American Mission on the 
Sandwich Islands^ and an Appeal in relation to the Proceedings of Bishop 
Staley and the Reformed Catholic Mission at Honolulu. London, 1866. 



A CONSEQUENT REBELLION 7 

youngest son^ yet a mere child, to come and eat with 
her, and thus break the tabu. The king led the 
little fellow to his mother, to see if no evil followed 
the transgression. Not seeing any, he said, "It 
is well to renounce tabu, and for husbands and 
wives to eat and dwell together ; " yet he himself 
cautiously refrained. Soon after the king under- 
took, while in a state of intoxication, to consecrate 
two heathen temples, but there was the greatest 
confusion in the customary rites, and the grossest 
violations of the rules of tabu. In the midst of these 
unsuccessful ceremonies, he received a message from 
Kaahumanu, advising him to break the tabu and re- 
nounce the idols. Scarcely knowing what he did, 
he practically assented by eating dog's flesh with the 
females, drinking rum with the female chiefs, and 
smoking with them from the same pipes. As soon 
as this became known, the people broke loose from 
all restraint. Messengers were sent to all parts of 
the kingdom, and the king of the remotest isle, and 
the common people in all the islands, obeyed the 
message with eagerness.^ 

Yet there were many who followed the king's ex- 
ample with fear, and some actually rebelled, a conse- 
One of the highest chiefs raised the stand- n'on^*'^ ^' 
ard of revolt, and was joined by many of the priests 
and a considerable number of chiefs and people; but 
he was soon slain in battle, as was also his heroic 
wife, fighting by his side. The idolatrous party being 
thus overthrown, there was boundless rage against 

1 This account of the overthrow of idolatry differs from th'^ commonly 
received statements, and is based, mainly, upon the very competent author- 
ity of the Rev. Sheldon Dibble, in his excellent History, published at the 
Sandwich Islands in the rear 1843. 



8 THE RESULT OF NO RELIGIOUS MOTIVE. 

the idols, which had failed to render aid to their 
Destruction worshippers in the day of battle. Some 

of the idols j • j j i ^ -t 

and temples, were cast ittto the sea, some were burned; 
though it afterwards appeared that not a few were 
concealed on Hawaii, in the pits and caves that 
abound on that island. The temples were every- 
where demolished, and the priest who had been 
most active in the rebellion was slain. 

It should be specially noted, that this strange 
The result of cvcut rcsultcd froui uo rcligious motive 
motive. whatever, much less from the influence of 
Christianity, but from a desire to be more free in the 
indulgence of the baser appetites and passions. Yet 
there was in it a manifestly overruling Providence. 
Missionaries of the cross were on their way, even 
Singular CO- thcu, to crcct ou tlicsc islauds the banner 
incfdence. ^f ^^^ Priucc of Pcacc. The remarkable 
coincidence of the two events calls for grateful rec- 
ognition. Had the mission embarked earlier by a 
few months, or had the revolution occurred a few 
months later, the mission would have arrived amid 
the alarms and danger of war, and perhaps would 
have been rejected by the jealous islanders. The 
missionaries had no anticipation of such an occur- 
rence when they left their country, and the islanders 
knew nothing of their coming until they arrived. 
Thus was accomplished at once at the Sandwich 
Islands, what at the Society Islands had cost the 
labors and sufferings of fifteen years. 

The population had already suffered a large reduc- 
Popuiation tion. Wlicu the Islands were discovered, 
ands. it was estimated at 400,000. This esti- 

mate was doubtless excessive ; yet when I traversed 
the group, eighty-five years after, I saw numerous 



POPULATION OF THE ISLANDS, 9 

traces of deserted villages, and of grounds once un- 
der cultivation, then lying waste. The first mis- 
sionaries estimated the population of the group at 
130,000, and that of Hawaii at 85,000. The wars of 
Kamehameha did much to depopulate; but a dis- 
ease which the historian of Captain Cook acknowl- 
edges to have been introduced by the seamen of his 
ships, must have done much more. Cer- Depopulation, 

, ^ and how it 

tamly, when the gospel came with its reno- ^as stayed. 
vating powers, the social and moral condition of the 
islanders was at the lowest point of degradation. 
But for the introduction of Christianity, staying the 
destructive tide, the fifty years since that time would 
have sufficed to reduce the nation to a few fragments 
in the mountain recesses. 



CHAPTER II. 

THE FOREIGN MISSION SCHOOL, 

1816 — 1826. 

The Foreign Mission School for educating heathen 
An cxperi- jouths in tWs countiy^ established in the 
^^^^' year 1816, was intimately connected with 

the rise of the Hawaiian Mission. It was also the 
first decisive experiment made of educating such 
youths in the midst of an advanced Christian civili- 
zation^ to be helpers in missions to their barbarous 
pagan countrymen. 

The school had its origin in a singularly interest- 
ing youth named Obookiah, a native of the Sandwich 
Henry oboo- Islauds, bom about the year 1795. His 
^^^^ birth-place was on Hawaii. For some rea* 

son he was induced to take passage in an American 
ship, whose commander brought him to New Haven 
in Connecticut. This occurred in the year 1809. 
The college buildings attra(^ted his attention, and, 
learning their object, he was found one day, by the 
Eev. Edwin W. D wight, weeping on the threshold 
of one of the buildings, because there was no one to 
instruct him. The excellent man had compassion 
on him, and became his instructor. Samuel J. Mills 
coming to New Haven soon after, with his mind full 
of the idea of missions to heathen lands, wrote 
Gordon Hall the same year (1809), proposing that 
Obookiah be sent back to reclaim his own country- 



ORIGIN OF THE SCHOOL. 11 

men, and that a Christian mission accompany him. 
On the return of Mills to his father's house in Tor- 
ringford, he took Obookiah with him ; and after- 
wards took him to Andover^ where no small interest 
was awakened among the people of God on his behalf, 
and where he was believed to have become the sub- 
ject of renewing grace. Meanwhile other youths 
were found, not only from the Sandwich Islands, but 
from other parts of the world, and in such numbers 
as seemed to call for a school specially de- origin of the 
signed for their instruction. The subject ^^^^'^^• 
was brought before the American Board in 1816, by 
a committee from a meeting of gentlemen at New 
Haven, and the Board appointed the Hon. John 
Treadwell, Rev. President Dwight, James Morris, 
Esq., Rev. Dr. Chapin, and Rev. Messrs. Lyman 
Beecher, Charles Prentiss, and Joseph Harvey, 
agents to devise a plan for a school, and to carry 
it into execution. Cornwall, in Connecti- 
cut, was selected as the most suitable place, 
and the people of the town gave an academy building 
and other property, valued at twelve hundred dollars. 
A house for the principal was purchased by the 
agents, another for a boarding-house, and about 
eighty-five acres of land for a training farm. Oboo- 
kiah was among the first pupils, and Mr. Dwight, 
his earliest Christian friend, was employed as its 
first principal, until the Rev. Herman Daggett 
should be able to take charge. The school opened 
with twelve pupils, of whom seven were from the 
Sandwich Islands. 

The object of the Seminary, as set forth in its 
Constitution, was, — "The education, in object and 
our own country, of heathen youths, in such ^^^^^^ 



12 IT IS HIGHLY PRIZED. 

manner as, with subsequent professional instruction, 
will qualify them to become useful missionaries, 
physicians, surgeons, schoolmasters, or interpreters ; 
and to communicate to the heathen nations such 
knowledge in agriculture and the arts as may prove 
the means of promoting Christianity and civiliza- 
tion.'' 

Nine of the pupils, in 1823, were from the Sand- 
wich Islands, fifteen from half as many Indian tribes, 
three were Chinese, two were Greeks, one was a New 
Zealander, one a Malay, one a Portuguese, one a 
Jew, and three were Anglo-Americans. 

Obookiah died on the 17th Qf February, 1818, 
Death of ^^^ ^^ ^^^ doubted his preparation for that 
Obookiah. event. Nor had he lived in vain. Chiefly 
through him a general interest had been awakened 
in the salvation of his kindred according to the flesh, 
and a mission to the Islands was made certain. 

Seventeen of the thirty-one heathen youths ad- 
The school mitted to its privileges, from 1817 to 1820, 
prized. gave evidence of piety which was at the 

time satisfactory, and from the first the school ex- 
cited a lively interest in the religious community. 
This interest extended to foreign lands. The 
Baron de Campagne of Basle, in Switzerland, re- 
mitted $876 toward its support. The very high 
estimate that was put upon it by the Christian 
community is shown by the annual Report of the 
Board at that time, which declares that the school 
was regarded with peculiar favor in all parts of 
the country, and that it would ever be fostered by 
the Board with parental care. Designed, as it was, 
to fit young persons who should come to the United 
States from the darkness, corruptions, and miseries 



PRINCIPALS OF THE INSTITUTION. 13 

of paganism, to be sent back to their respective na- 
tions with the blessings of civilized and Christianized 
society ; with the useful sciences and arts ; with the 
purifying light of salvation, and with the hopes of 
immortality; the Board believed that the relative 
importance and eventual utility of the infant sem 
inary could hardly be estimated too highly. Mr. 
Daggett discharged the duties of principal for six 
years, until 1824, when declining health Principals of 
constrained him to resign, and his place tion. 
was supplied by the Rev. Amos Bassett, D. D. The 
school stood, necessarily at that early period, on a 
basis that was purely theoretical; and upon that 
basis the question was raised, whether it itstheoret- 
might not be expedient to remove it to ^^^^^^^^^ 
the vicinity of some large city, where the students 
would be less secluded from society. In such a 
position, however, they would have been unfitted, 
by acquiring the tastes and habits of city life, for a 
happy and useful residence among their uncivilized 
countrymen. The Board discussed the question, 
and resolved to consider the school as permanently 
established at Cornwall. There appears to have 
been no thought at that time of its ultimate dis- 
continuance. Yet the difficulties in working the 
system were gradually developing, and at length 
proved to be insurmountable. These were Result of ex- 
distinctly brought out in 1825, at the meet- p«"^^<^«- 
ing of the Board in Northampton. Some of the 
difficulties were these. It was not found easy to 
decide what to do with the youths, after their edu- 
cation was completed. It was now known, also, 
that those who had returned to their native lands 
failed to meet the expectations of their friends. The 



14 ITS DLSCONriNUANCE. 

abundant provision for them while in this country, 
added to the paternal attentions they everywhere 
received^ had been a poor preparation for encounter- 
ing neglect and privations among their uncivilized 
brethren ; and the expense of maintaining them, 
when returned, in any tolerable state of comfort, was 
much greater than it would have been had they 
never been habituated to the modes of life in an im- 
proved state of society. In short, the indications of 
Providence seemed clearly to teach, that the best 
education for heathen youths, and indeed the only 
suitable education, having reference to their success 
as teachers of their uncivilized brethren, must be 
given through the instrumentality of missionary 
institutions in their respective countries. The ex- 
pediency of continuing the school was referred by 
the Board to a committee, which was to report to 
the Prudential Committee after visiting Cornwall; 
and the Prudential Committee was empowered then 
itsdiscon- to act definitely on the subject. The result 
tinuance. ^^g ^ discoiitinuancc of the school in the 
autumn of 1826. 

A simultaneous effort to train Greek and iVrme- 
nian youths in this country, for the most part in the 
ordinary academies and schools, and some of them 
even in colleges, proved equally unsatisfactory; and 
ibe experiment has never been repeated. 

This experiment was worth much more than it 
Value of the ^ost. The school at Cornwall was the im- 
experiment. j^edi^te occasiou, as has been said, of the 
mission to the Sandwich Islands; and it served, at 
one period, as a convincing proof to the more intel- 
ligent Cherokees and Choctaws, of the really benev- 
olent feelings of the whites toward the Indians. 



VALUE OF THE EXPERIMENT, 15 

111 our own community, it promoted feelings of kind- 
ness toward the heathen generally, and gave oppor- 
tunity for the display of native talent, which was in 
a high degree interesting to the friends of human 
improvement. It attracted the attention of many to 
missionary exertions, who would otherwise have re- 
mained ignorant of them. Nor was it the least of 
its good influences, that it so early determined the 
expediency of restricting the efforts for training a 
native agency to the countries which were to be 
evangelized. 



CHAPTER III, 

EARLY HISTORY OF THE MISSION. 

1820-1823. 

The mission to the Sandwich Islands was com- 
menced in the year 1820, twenty-three years after 
that to the South Pacific, and more than forty years 
Origin of the ^ftcr thc discovcry of the Islands by Cap- 
mission. ^^jjj Cook. The first trace of it, in the pro- 
spective plans of the Prudential Committee, occurs 
as early as 1816. Obookiah died in 1818. When the 
time came for establishing the mission, three Hawai- 
ian youths in the Foreign Mission School at Corn- 
wall, named Thomas Hopu, William Tenui, and John 
Honuri, were described, in a Report of the Board, 
as instructed in the doctrines and duties of Chris- 
tianity, and made partakers, as was charitably hoped, 
of spiritual and everlasting blessings. These youths 
The mission- ^^c^^^^ conuectcd witli the mission as na- 
arics. j^iyQ helpers. Messrs, Hiram Bingham and 

Asa Thurston, from the Andover Theological Semi- 
nary, were ordained as missionaries at Goshen, Conn., 
on the 29th of September, 1819. The sermon was 
preached by the Rev. Heman Humphrey, afterwards 
President of Amherst College, from Joshua xiii. 1 : 
" There remaineth yet very much land to be pos- 
sessed.'^ Besides these, the mission contained a 
physician, Dr. Holman ; two schoolmasters, Messrs. 



• ORGANIZED INTO A CHURCH. 17 

Whitney and Ruggles ; a printer, Mr. Loomis ; and 
a farmer, Mr. Chamberlain. All these wei*e married 
men, and the farmer took with him his five children. 

The members of the mission, at the time of re- 
ceiving their public instructions from the organized 
Board in Park-Street Church, were organ- church. 
ized into a mission church, including the three 
islanders. There existed then no doubt as to the 
expediency of such a step. But experience after- 
wards showed, that embodying the missionaries and 
native helpers in the same ecclesiastical organiza- 
tion served to complicate and retard the develop- 
ment of a purely native Christian community, and to 
embarrass and delay the independent existence and 
action of the native churches. More than forty 
years elapsed before the independence of the Ha- 
waiian churches was practically acknowledged by 
the missionaries. 

Another error, naturally committed in the neces- 
sary absence of experience so near the outset of this 
enterprise, was the comparative estimate Estimate put 

. .T . . Tx upon secular 

put upon mere civilizing agencies. Hence agencies. 
the sending of a farmer as part of the mission to the. 
Islands. It was supposed that the natives would at 
once profit by improvements in tillage such as an 
American farmer would be able to introduce. But 
the facts did not correspond with those anticipations, 
and the farmer returned after three years. The 
causes of failure in this enterprise, however, were 
not wholly in the native population. A tropical sun 
operated unfavorably upon the white laborer. There 
were, besides, unexpected difficulties in training a 
family of children, that had been transplanted from 
our Christian community into the corrupting scenes 



18 ANTICIPATIONS OF THE MISSIONARIES. 

which were daily presented among that heathen 
people. It should here be stated, that three years 
later the first reinforcement of the mission was prov- 
identially detained several months longer than was 
thought desirable ; and during this detention, a 
farmer and some mechanics, who had been in con- 
templation for it, were all withdrawn by various 
causes. This was regarded at the time as a misfor- 
tune, but the knowledge afterwards obtained changed 
the aspect of the case. 

The mission sailed from Boston on the 23d of 

October, 1819, in the brig Tliaddeits, Captain Blan- 

chard. On the 30th of March, after a 

voyage of somewhat more than five months, 

the snowy summit of Mauna Kea, on Hawaii, was 

seen above the clouds, at a distance of eighty miles. 

Up to this time, the missionaries had expected to 
find the old King Kamehanieha ruling* the Islands 
with despotic power, and zealously upholding idola- 
Anticipa- try. They expected to see the temples 
missionaries, standing; to wituess the baleful effects of 
idolai rous rites ; to be shocked by day with the sight 
of human sacrifices, and alarmed at night by the out- 
cries of devoted victims. They expected to encounter 
a long and dangerous opposition from the powerful 
priesthood of paganism. They expected to hear the 
yells of savage warfare, and to witness bloody battles, 
before idolatry would be overthrown and the peace- 
ful religion of Jesus Christ established. No antici- 
pations were more reasonable, yet not one of them 
Agreeable "^^^ rcalized. Tliclr first information from 
surprise. ^|^^ shorc was, that Kamehameha had died, 
and that his successor had renounced the national 
superstitions, destroyed the idols, burned the tern- 



THEIR RECEPTION. 19 

pies, abolished the priesthood, put an end to human 
sacrifices, and suppressed a rebellion which arose in 
consequence of these measures ; and that peace once 
more prevailed, and the nation, without a religion, 
was waiting for the law of Jehovah. 

The royal residence was then at Kailua, on the 
western or leeward side of Hawaii, and the ship 
Thaddeus reached that place with the mis- 

Reception. 

sionaries on the 4th of April, 1820. They 
found the son of Kamehameha, who had succeeded 
him, a young man of dissolute habits, but of good 
personal appearance, intelligent, frank, and humane. 
Happily he had judicious and influential counselors. 
These were Ke-o-pu-o-la'-ni and Ka-a-hu-ma'-nu, 
both queen-mothers ; Ka-la-ni-mo'-ku, the prime 
minister, popularly known at that time among 
foreigners by the name of " Billy Pitt ; " and Ku-a- 
ki--ni, brother of Kaahumanu, to whom foreigners 
had given the name of " John Adams," and who 
afterwards became the governor of Hawaii. Keopu- 
olani was the king's mother, and ranked higher, in 
native estimation, than any other person on the 
whole group, in consequence of her preeminently 
royal parentage. Kaahumanu had been the favorite 
wife of the old Kamehameha, and had no superior 
in mental power; and Kamehameha, probably for 
prudential reasons, had associated her in the gov- 
ernment with Liholi^ho, which was the name of the 
king; and this position she held till her death. 

Liholiho had friendly feelings towards the mis- 
sionaries ; but having abolished one religion without 
any religious motives, he seemed in no haste to come 
under the restraints of another. He was himself a 
polygamist ; and seeing the missionaries each with 



20 STATIONS OCCUPIED. 

only one wife, he was apprehensive of the demands 
that might be made upon him. 

To hasten a decision, the missionaries deemed it 
expedient to request only for permission to remain 
on trial one year. This, after some delay, was 
stations oc- granted. As the result of further nego- 
cupied. tiations, the company was allowed to 
occupy stations at Kailua on Hawaii, at Honolulu 
on Oahu, and at Waimea on Kauai. 

Near the close of 1820, the king and what may be 
called his court removed from Kailua to Honolulu, 
Honolulu ^^ Oahu, which thenceforward became the 
the capital, capital of his kingdom. It was then a 
mere straggling village of grass hovels.. Kuakini 
remained at Kailua as governor of Hawaii, but his 
value as a ruler and as a friend of the mission had 
not yet been developed. Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, 
deeming themselves not sufficiently protected at 
Kailua, followed the king to Honolulu. They were 
naturally rendered somewhat apprehensive by an 
Singular ex- ©vcut that occurrcd previous to the king's 
Mrs?Thufs- departure. A vile heathen priest laid his 
'^°- rough hands on Mrs. Thurston, while her 

husband was in school. Breaking instantly away, 
she fled to her natural protector. Scarcely' were 
they both returned and seated in their dwelling, 
when the priest reentered ; but he was glad to flee 
from the powerful arm of a man, who at Yale College 
had been voted the most athletic in his class. It is 
an interesting fact, that this was the only insult of 
the kind ever offered by natives of the Islands to 
missionary ladies. 

The Hawaiian language had been so far reduced 



THE FinST PRINTING, 21 

to a written form in 1822, that the printing-press 
came into use. At the opening of the year, the first 
sheet was printed, containing the rudiments j^i^st print- 
of the language. This was an interesting ^°^- 
event to the king, the chiefs, and the mission. Tlie 
alphabet contained only twelve letters, five of them 
vowels and seven consonants ; but these twelve let- 
ters expressed all the vernacular sounds. Every 
syllable ended with a vowel, and each letter had one 
sound only. Spelling was thus made easy, and so 
was learning to read and write. This was within 
two years from the arrival of the mission. A month 
later, Mr. Bingham received a letter from Kuakini, 
who had succeeded in mastering the contents of the 
first printed sheet. Epistolary correspondence was 
thus commenced in the Hawaiian Ian- Native cor- 
guage, and opened a new source of pleas- despondence. 
ure and advantage to the chiefs and people, of which 
hundreds soon availed themselves.^ 

Unfriendly foreigners were endeavoring, about 
this time, to undermine the confidence of Providential 
the rulers and people in the mission, and tion^^''^'" 
they were able to exert some influence on the more 
ignorant and credulous. Two things were asserted, 
(1) That the missionaries at the Society Islands had 
taken away the lands from the natives, and reduced 
them to slavery^ and that the American mission- 
aries, if suffered to remain at the Sandwich Islands, 
would pursue the same course. (2) That the resi- 
dence of American missionaries was offensive to the 
King of England ; and that if they were not sent 

1 A syllabic alphabet, like that of the Cherokee Indians, of ninety-five 
characters, is said to have been among the possibilities ; but it would not 
have been so simple and convenient as the one adopted. — See Bingham^$ 
History^ p. 154. 



22 PROVIDENTIAL INTERPOSITION. 

away, the English monarch would soon give the 
islanders proof of his anger. Tliis latter assertion 
w^as of course made by natives of England. 

It was easy to see that the influence of these 
falsehoods would be destroyed, should respectable 
gentlemen from England and the Society Islands 
come to Honolulu, and state facts as they were. 
How this was to be brought about, no one could see. 
Yet the evil was obviated in its very crisis, and in 
the ordinary course of divine providence. 

Vancouver had promised Kamehameha, that a 
vessel should be sent him by the English govern- 
ment. This promise had been overlooked or dis- 
regarded for the space of thirty years. Instructions 
were then given to the colonial government of New 
South Wales, to send a schooner as a present to the 
Hawaiian king. The captain in charge of this ves- 
sel touched at the Society Islands on his way, and 
there found the Kev. Daniel Tyerman and George 
Bennett, Esq., two respectable English gentlemen, 
who had been sent by the London Missionary Society 
as a deputation to the missions in the South Pacific 
Ocean. As the captain proposed to touch at the 
Marquesas Islands in the vessel which accompanied 
the one destined for Liholiho, after executing his 
mission at the Sandwich Islands, it was resolved to 
send two native chiefs as missionaries to the Mar- 
quesas, and that the Rev. William Ellis, an intel- 
ligent English missionary at the Society Islands, 
should accompany them to superintend their incipi- 
ent operations; and the gentlemen of the deputation 
resolved to go with them. This whole company were 
thus to visit the Sandwich Islands on their way to 
the Marquesas. 



A VALUABLE ACCESSION, 23 

Arriving at Honolulu, about the middle of April, 
1822, Liliolilio and his chiefs had repeated interviews 
with the Society Islanders, their language being 
substantially like the Hawaiian, and they described 
the true character and influence of the English mis- 
sionaries in their own country. The English gentle- 
men, also, informed the government of the friendly 
disposition of the English monarch and people. 
Thus the misrepresentations of the foreigners were 
effectively exposed. The good influence was perpet- 
uated by the settlement, at the request of the chiefs 
and the American mission, of the Society Islanders 
and of Mr. Ellis at the Sandwich Islands ; though 
the latter still retained his connection with his So- 
ciety in England. The deputation left the Islands 
in August, after an agreeable and useful visit of 
four months. 

Mr. Ellis soon became master of the Hawaiian 
dialect, and was the first to enjoy the priv- Avaiuawe 
ilege of preaching freely to the people. ^^<^^ss^<^°- 
Anna, the most capable of his Tahitian assistants, 
was even more fluent in the use of the language. 

Kaahumanu, the second in the government, had 
for a considerable time refused to avail Kaahumanu 
herself of the advantages for intellectual ciast. 
culture afforded by the mission ; yet, in a tour 
she made through Hawaii, she searched out and 
destroyed a large number of idols. More than a 
hundred were collected from caves in different parts 
of the island, and committed to the flames. 

The English deputation strongly advised to the 
licensing of Thomas Hopu as a preacher of Native min- 
the gospel. The mission declined doing it, ^^^^' 
however, and it was long before they were ready to 



24 FIRST CHRISTIAN MARRIAGE. 

employ native converts in any other capacity than as 
lay-helpers. The deputation was doubtless right in 
this thing. It would be interesting, could the space 
be afforded, to compare their views on the manner of 
conducting missions, as they appear in the documents 
of those times, with the teachings of experience in 
the subsequent forty or fifty years. A single sen- 
tence may be quoted, as to what they regarded as 
How to civil- the best method of promoting civilization 
pagans. auioug a savagc people. "A clerical mis- 
sionary,'^ they say, " will do more towards promot- 
ing civilization among the Polynesians, by a well- 
cultivated garden, a neat house, decent furniture, 
and becoming clothing, with the ability to instruct 
those around him how to make any article of furni- 
ture that may attract attention, than fifty artisans, 
sent for the express purpose of teaching their arts 
to the heathen.^' 

About this time, the first Christian marriage 
First Chris- was performed. It was the marriage of 
riage. this samc Thomas Hopu with a Hawaiian 

maiden, who had received the Christian name of 
Delia. She had been instructed in the family of Mr. 
and Mrs. Thurston. To give the marriage due con- 
sequence, it took place at the close of public worship, 
in the presence of a large congregation composed 
of natives and foreigners, and was certified by the 
gentlemen of the English deputation. Delia proved 
an " affectionate, obedient, faithful wife.'' 

The first reinforcement of the mission arrived in 
The first re- ^^^ ^^^V Thames^ Captain Clasby, in the 

inforcement. gp^ng of 1823. It COUSistcd^ of thc RcV. 

Messrs. Bishop, Richards, and Stewart ; Messrs. Ely 
and Goodrich, licensed preachers; Dr. Blatchley, a 



THE FIRST REINFORCEMENT 25 

physician ; Mr. Levi Chamberlain, who was to act as 
secular superintendent for the mission; and three 
Hawaiians from the Foreign Mission School at Corn- 
wall. They were kindly received by the government, 
and the king addressed a note to the captain, com- 
mending him for bringing the new teachers, and 
remitting his harbor fees. 



CHAPTER IV. 

CON^DITION OF THE PEOPLE. 

The chief men of the nation had come under a 
civilizing influence to a certain degree. The odor- 
civiiization ifcrous saudal-wood used in the religious 
chiefs^ worship of China, was a monopoly of the 

government, and the trade was in its full vigor. 
Merchants gladly brought to the islands whatever 
insured an extravagant price from the king and his 
chiefs. This continued until the outlays of the 
government no longer left it the means of paying. 

A public and formal reception was given to the 
first reinforcement of the mission, in what might 
Formal re- ^^ callcd thc palacc, a large thatched build- 
thefir?t*re- ^^o^ ^^^^ *^ rcscmble in its appearance a 
inforcement. D^j^tch bam; wlth a door at each end, 
windows in the sides, and Venetian shutters, but no 
glass. The interior formed one apartment. The 
side-posts, the pillars supporting the ridge-pole, and 
the rafters, were fastened together by cords made 
from the husk of the cocoanut. The floor was of 
mats, and chandeliers hung suspended between the 
pillars. Mahogany tables, sofas, chairs from China, 
mirrors, and two full-length portraits of the king, 
completed the conveniences and decorations of the 
room.^ 

At Kailua, on Hawaii, the king's hall of audience, 

1 Stewart's Residence at the Sandwich Islands^ p. 79. 



THE CONTRAST AT KAILUA. 27 

if such it might be called, where he first received 
the missionaries, was a contrast to this. The contrast 
It was described as a dingy, unfurnished ^^^^^^^^ 
building made of thatch. And when his Majesty 
came on board the brig at that place, to dine with 
the only company of white women he had ever seen, 
his clothing, in accordance with the taste and 
fashion of the time, was a narrow girdle around 
his waist, a green silk scarf over his shoulders, a 
string of large beads on his otherwise bare neck, 
and a wreath of feathers on his head ; without coat, 
vest, pants, or shirt, without hat, gloves, shoes, or 
stockings. The best shelter he was then able to 
offer the twenty-two persons composing the mission, 
was " a large barn-like, thatched structure, without 
floor, ceiling, partition, windows, or furniture.^^ 

At the reception of the first reinforcement at 
Honolulu, three years later, the dress of the king 
and of his chiefs of both sexes was after the civilized 
fashion. 

It is not a pleasant duty to describe the moral 
condition of these islanders, as it was when Chris- 
tian labor among them commenced ; but the subse- 
quent triumphs of divine grace cannot be appre- 
ciated without such a description. 

The intemperate habits of the king were a sore 
trial, not only to the missionaries, but also Habits of the 
to many of his chiefs and people. When ^^°^' 
he visited the Thames^ to return the call made 
upon him by the gentlemen of the reinforcement, 
he was sober, in fine health and spirits, handsomely 
dressed, and easy in his manners, his whole deport- 
ment being that of a gentleman. Some weeks 
after this, a royal dinner was given, and numerously 



28 THE COMMON PEOPLE, 

attended, with a great show of court dresses and 
Hawaiian ceremonies. Mr. Stewart describes a pro- 
cession he saw, as one which, from the richness 
and variety of dress and colors, would have formed 
an interesting spectacle to visitors from civilized 
countries. Yet the king and his suite made a sorry 
exhibition. They were nearly naked, on horses with- 
out saddles, and so intoxicated as scarcely to be able 
to retain their seats as they scampered from place 
to place, in all the disorder of a troop of bacchana- 
lians. A body guard of fifty or sixty men, in shabby 
uniform, attempted by a running march to keep 
near their sovereign; while hundreds of ragged 
natives, filling the air with their hootings and 
shoutings, followed the chase.^ The dull and mo- 
notonous sounds of the native drum and calabash in 
the progress of this festival, the wild songs and the 
pulsations of the ground under the tread of thou- 
sands in the dance, fell on the *heart of the mis- 
sionaries with saddening power, since they knew 
them to be associated with exhibitions that might 
not be described. 

When the mission was commenced, the common 
The common p^oplc wcrc cvcry wlicrc at the lowest point 
people. ^£ social degradation. They deemed them- 

selves well oft* with a mat braided from rushes or 
leaves, a few folds of native cloth for a cover at 
night, a few calabashes for water and po-i, a rude 
implement or two for cultivating the ground, and 
the instruments used in their simple manufactures. 
A species of arum called halo^ and the sweet potatoe, 
with occasionally a fish eaten raw, constituted their 
usual food. The banana was cultivated to some 

1 Stewart's Residence, p. 94. 



THEIR MORAL DEBASEMENT, 29 

extent, and a few cocoanuts ; and bread fruit trees 
grew here and there on Maui and Hawaii, and per- 
haps on the other islands. Their animal food was 
the flesh of swine and dogs ; the tabu, when it was 
in force, allowing only the dogs to women. Arrow- 
root grew on the islands, but the people did not 
know how to manufacture it ; also the sugar-cane, 
but it was not much cultivated, and they had not 
learned how to convert it into sugar and molasses. 
A narcotic root, called awa, was much used for pur- 
poses of intoxication. The dwellings of the common 
natives were made of a few upright poles, brought 
from the forest on their shoulders, and covered with 
leaves or grass. A low opening served for a door, 
another for a window, and the floor was of dry grass. 
A mat answered for table, chairs, and bed, and the 
head was pillowed on a smooth stone from the beach, 
or a block of wood. The inmates of the little hut, 
four or five in number, male and female, with a mere 
apology for clothing, crowded around the one 
calabash, and with their fingers drew from it their 
favorite po-i. 

We shall not be surprised at the poverty and 
degradation of the people, when we con- Their moral 
template their extreme moral debasement, debasement. 
Their licentiousness would be incredible, but for the 
weight of testimony. The intercourse of the sexes 
was all but promiscuous. 

Husbands had as many wives as they pleased, and 
a similar liberty was allowed to the wivesi The ties 
of consanguinity in marriage were disregarded. In- 
deed it may be said that marriage and the family 
constitution were unknown. It was common for 
parents to give their children away to others as soon 



30 THEIR CRUELTIES. 

as they were born. Very few took care of their own 
children. As a general thing, there w^as no dtsire 
for children ; and if a child was born, the parents 
were ready to give it away to almost any one who 
would take the trouble of it. If no one could be 
found willing to take it, a very common practice v* as 
to strangle.it, or bury it alive. It was estimated by 
foreigners, who came first among the people and 
had the best opportunity of judging, that at least 
two thirds of the infants perished by the hands of 
their own parents.^ 

The evils consequent on this kind of life were 
increased by intercourse with early visitors from 
foreign lands, who introduced a disease, that so 
poisoned the physical constitution of the nation, 
that not even the gospel has been able to do more 
hitherto, than greatly to retard its destructive in- 
fluence. 

Nor were the Sandwich Islands an exception to the 
Their cruel- inspired declaration, that the '' dark places 
ties. ^£ ^j^^ earth are full of the habitations of 

cruelty.'^ Like other heathen, the Hawaiians were 
strangers in great measure to the feelings of sym- 
pathy, tenderness, and pity. The distressed, instead 
of calling forth compassion, were objects of ridicule 
and abuse. If one had lost an eye, an arm, or was 
otherwise maimed, or was bereft of reason, he 
became to others an object of sport, especially to 
the children, who were not slow to make his mis- 
fortune the subject of boisterous mirth. If a man 
was dispossessed of his land and property by his 
chief, it was a fit opportunity for others to seize 
whatever little articles remained. If his house was 

^ Dibble's j&^istor?/, p. 127. 



THEIR CRUELTIES, 31 

consumed by Are, his neighbors were ready to carry 
off any property they could rescue from the flames. 
When fathers or mothers became aged or infirm, it 
was not uncommon for the children, in order to rid 
themselves of the burden, to cast them down a 
precipice, or to bury them alive. The miseries of 
the sick were enhanced, not only by the desertion of 
friends, and the want of every comfort, but also by 
the cruel and superstitious treatment they received 
from pretended physicians or officious quacks. In« 
stead of looking with pity upon maniacs, it was a 
common practice to put them to death by stoning.^ 

1 Dibble's History, pp. 129-131. 



CHAPTER V. 

INCIPIENT MEASURES. — THE KING OF KAUAI. 
1821-1824. 

How to improve the social life of a nation so de- 
How to im- moralized and degraded, was a problem not 
daiTiffoV''" ^^sy ^f solution. Uncouth manners were to 
the people. ^^ corrcctcd, and modes of dress and living 
to be improved. Only married missionaries could do 
this. Living models of domestic Christian life were 
indispensable. How great the trial of patience was 
to the earliest of the female missionaries, is well 
described by Mr. Bingham. " Just look/^ he says, 
" into the straw palace of a Hawaiian queen in the 
first or second year of our sojourn among them, and 
A call for ^^^ ^ missiouary's wife waiting an hour to 
patience. g.^^ ^^^ j^^ tuvu from her cards to try on a 
new dress for which she has asked. Then, on trial, 
hear her laconic and supercilious remarks, — 'pilihia 
— Tiemo — Jiana — liou ^ (too tight — off with it — do 
it over) ; then, see her resume her cards, leaving the 
lady, tired and grieved, but patient to try again ; and 
when successful, to be called on again and again for 
more. Look again, as another year passes on, and 
you may see the same woman at her writing-desk, 
her maidens around her, under the superintendence 
of the same teacher, learning to ply the scissors and 
needle, making silk dresses for her majesty, and a 



ENCOURAGING PROGRESS.' 33 

pet hog, like a puppy, shaking* the folds of the silk 
for sport, and demonstrating how civilization and 
barbarism can walk hand in hand, or lie down to- 
gether in queens' palaces. Within another year, 
Kamamalu, Kapiolani, Kaahumanu, Ke- Encouraging 
kauluohi, Kinau, Keopuolani, Kalakua, P^^^ress. 
Kekauonohi, Liliha, Keoua, Kapule, Namahana, and 
others, threw around them an air of rising conse- 
quence, by the increase, not only of foreign articles of 
clothing, but of furniture, — a chair, a table, a work- 
stand, a writing-desk, a bedstead, a glass window, 
partitions, curtains, etc., noticing, and attempting 
to imitate what, in the mission families, attracted 
their attention, or appeared sufficiently pleasing, 
useful, and available to induce them to copy.'' ^ Yet 
very few chiefs had the means to purchase the vari- 
ety of useful articles created by the arts of civilized 
life ; and if farms had been freely given the com- 
mon people, they had neither the ability to purchase 
the implements needful for their cultivation, nor the 
skill and enterprise to make a good use of such im- 
plements. 

The mission was divinely guided in the right way. 
The ladies had been well educated, not only vaiueofmis- 
in the schools of their native land, but in wives. 
domestic habits. Their households were an illustra- 
tion of Christian life. They were a pattern of what 
Christian wives and mothers ought to be. They 
showed the native women how to make garments 
for themselves and for their children, and had the 
patience to persevere in showing them until those 
women had learned the art. The presence of well- 
ordered Christian families at central points, was thus 

1 Bingham's History, p. 170. 
3 



34 TRIALS OF THE MISSION FAMILIES. 

greatly helpful to the gospel, which was the main 
agency for elevating the social condition. 

It is dae to the mission families earliest on the 
Trials of the ground, that some of their inconveniences 
faJniUes. sliould bc mcntioncd. Their first houses 
were mere thatched huts, like those of natives. A 
single low room served for parlor, study, receiving 
room, bedroom, and pantry. The cooking was done 
in an adjoining shed, or in the open air. The mission- 
aries soon improved upon these houses, enlarging 
them, dividing them into rooms, laying floors, and 
making windows and doors ; yet it was not until their 
health had suffered, that they were able to exchange 
the leaking thatch for sun- burnt brick, stone, or 
wood. After fourteen years, a majority of the fami- 
lies still lived in thatched houses ; and it was only by 
a very gradual process that the several apartments 
obtained their appropriate furniture. Yet the pro- 
gress was doubtless more stimulating to the natives 
from having been so gradual. For a time, the trav- 
elling of the missionaries, if by land, was on foot; 
if by water, it was generally in crowded, uncomfort- 
able, poorly navigated native vessels. Horses, since 
become so common on all the islands, had not then 
been pressed into service. Milk could not be had 
for several years, even for young children. Salt beef 
and pork, with hard bread, and flour obtained from 
ships, were their main dependence. Of course these 
inconveniences gradually disappeared. 

It was perhaps well that the natives educated at 
Failure of ^hc Comwall Scliool failed as interpreters. 
interpreters, jj^^viug bccu tauglit through the mcdium 
of the IJnglish language only, and knowing far less 
the force and meaning of English words than was 



IMPROVEMENT IN PUBLIC WORSHIP, 35 

supposed, they had gained but a very few ideas, and 
many of these were confused and incorrect. The 
missionaries were thus obliged to apply all their 
energies to the speedy acquisition of the Hawaiian 
language, and to communicating thoughts directly 
through that medium. Efforts were made to instruct 
a few natives in the English language, but it was 
soon found best to employ the whole strength of the 
mission in efforts to save the multitude through the 
native tongue. 

The missionaries were able to preach in 1823. Mr. 
Ellis, returning with his family from Tahiti, had the 
free use of the language ; and the two as- improve- 
sistants he brought with him were soon iic worship. 
able to exhort, pray, and teach. Changing a few 
hymns from the Tahitian dialect, Mr. Ellis intro- 
duced them into public worship, much to the gratifi- 
cation of the natives. From this time, hymns were 
in great demand, and were multiplied as fast as 
possible. The hymn-book went through several 
editions. 

The arrival of the second reinforcement gave rise 
to the inquiry, whether the great island of Hawaii ex- 
Hawaii should not be occupied. Hence the ^^°''^^* 
well-known exploring tour of Messrs. Ellis, Bishop, 
and Goodrich around that island. 

The king and his young brother, with twelve chief 
men and as many chief women, were now Hopeful mdi. 
learning to read and write. A little half- ^^*^®^«- 
sister of the king died, and received Christian burial 
at his request. In February, Liholiho enjoined upon 
his prime minister to secure the observance of the 
Sabbath, and imposed a fine on those who were found 
working that day. A crier went round on Saturday 
evening, proclaiming the new law. 



36 DARING ACT OF THE KING. 

In the year 1821, Liholiho performed a character- 
Daringactof ^^tic act of daring", in crossing* the channel 
the king. between Oahu and Kauai, a hundred miles 
broad and swept by the trade-winds, in an open sail- 
boat, and landing defenseless on what might have 
proved a hostile territory. He was received, however, 
with the utmost respect by Kaumualii (Tamoree), 
the King of Kauai, who went so far as to make a for- 
mal surrender to him of the supreme control of 
the island. After they had visited the several parts 
of it in company, Liholiho invited Kaumualii on 
board a vessel which had come to him from Oahu, 
and they sailed at once for Honolulu. The ruler of 
Kauai never again saw his native isle, though al- 
King of lowed to retain his title, and to be held in 
Kauai. honor. Having discarded Kapule, his wife, 
on the charge of unfaithfulness, he became the hus- 
band of Kaahumanu. Vancouver had been favorably 
impressed by the promising appearance of Kaumualii 
while a youth, and he had more than answered the 
expectations of that intelligent navigator. Sedate, 
dignified, courteous, and honorable in his dealings, 
he was respected by foreigners, beloved by his people, 
and esteemed by all who knew him. He was also a 
patron, friend, and coadjutor of the mission. At 
length finding himself seriously ill, he settled his 
worldly business with composure ; and, though not 
exhibiting a high degree of religious joy, he showed 
that four years of instruction had not been in vain. 
Messrs. Ellis and Stewart, his spiritual advisers, 
regarded him as manifesting a becoming humility, 
and a degree of calm reliance on the Saviour. He 
His death <Ji^^ ^1^ the 26th of May, 1824; and his re- 
and burial, maius, in accordance with his request, were 



FUNERAL OF THE KING OF KAUAI, 37 

taken by Kaahumanu to Laliaina, and deposited by 
the side of Keopuolani. The funeral services, pre- 
viously performed at Honolulu, were in keeping with 
the native demands for one of his rank, at that stage 
of the national civilization. He was laid in state. 
His splendid war-cloak, covered with small, smooth, 
bright feathers, red, yellow, and black, in fanciful 
patterns, and a tippet of similar fabric, decorated 
his couch; and a coronet of feathers encircled his 
brow. The body, partly covered with velvet and satin, 
was thus exposed to the observation of his friends, 
then inclosed in a coffin covered with black velvet. 
Chiefs, foreigners, members of the mission family, 
and others, assembled at the residence of Kaahu- 
manu, where prayer was offered, hymns were sung, 
and a sermon was preached by Mr. Ellis, from the 
Saviour's injunction, " Be ye also ready.'' 



CHAPTER VI. 

KEOPUOLANI. 
1823. 

In March, 1823, Hoapili, the husband of Keopuo- 
lani, being appointed governor of Maui, desired to be 
supplied with books, that he and his wife might 
pursue their studies. For a domestic chaplain, they 
took with them Pu-aa-i-ki, better known as Blind 
Bartimeus, who appeared, even then, to possess 
more spiritual light than any other native on the 
Islands, and of whom a more particular account will 
be given hereafter. At this time, Keopuolani made 
Her new ^^^ followiug declaration : ^^ I have followed 
SaSagVrl- ^^^ custom of Hawaii in taking two hus- 
lation. bands, in the time of our dark hearts. I 

wish now to obey Christ, and to walk in the right 
way. It is wrong to have two husbands, and I 
desire but one. Hoapili is my husband, and here- 
after my only husband.'' Before leaving Honolulu, 
she requested of the mission, that she might have 
the presence of a missionary at Lahaina. Accord- 
ingly Messrs. Stewart and Richards, of the rein- 
forcement, were assigned to that post. She also 
took with her Taua as her teacher, the most intelli- 
gent of the Society islanders. 

The people of Lahaina, acting under these new 
influences, soon built two houses for the missiona- 



BUILDS A CHURCH AT LAHAINA. 39 

ries, of ample proportions, and commenced building 
a house for public worship. While thus Bmidaa 

, - T . , 1 J J • J • church at 

employed, the chattering natives were Lahama. 
heard to say, contrasting tlieir present service 
with their old onie of building temples for their 
bloody idols, ^^The house of God — the house of 
prayer — good, very good.'^ 

The closing scenes in the life of this woman form 
an epoch in the mission, and in the history of the 
nation, and it is proper that some special account be 
given of her. 

Keopuolani was born in the year 1778, in the 
district of Wailuku, on the northeast side Herroyai 
of the island of Maui. The family, on the ^"^""^'• 
father's side, had ruled on the island of Hawaii for 
many generations; and on the mother's side, had 
long governed Maui, and for a time also Lanai, 
Molokai, and Oahu. Intermarriages for successive 
generations had intimately connected the two fami- 
lies. Her paternal grandfather was the Hawaiian 
king, whom Captain Cook was leading by the hand 
when he was killed by the jealous natives. Her 
grandmother, the guardian of her early years, was a 
daughter of the king of Maui, and the wife who 
threw her arms around her husband's neck while he 
w^as walking with Captain Cook, and thus gave op- 
portunity to the natives for their fatal attack. 

She became the wife of Kamehameha at the early 
age of thirteen, and was the mother of eleven ^^^ ^^^^ 
children, only two of whom lived to attain ^^''^^' 
the kingly office. So sacred was her person, that 
her presence in the wars of Kamehameha did much 
to awe the enemy. In early life, she never walked 
abroad, except at evening, and then all who saw her 
prostrated themselves to the earth. 



40 HER CONVERSION. 

Kamehamelia had other wives, and it does not 
appear that she was particularly a favorite, except 
as she was much the highest chief on the Islands. 
She was amiable and affectionate, while her husband 
was not remarkable for these qualities. Keopuolani 
was strict in the observance of the tabu, but mild in 
her treatment of those who had broken it, and they 
often fled to her for protection. She was said, by 
many of the chiefs, never to have been the means of 
putting any person to death. 

In the year 1822, while at Honolulu, she was very 
Herconver- ^^^ ^^^ ^cr attention seems to have been 
Bion. i\\Q\\ first drawn to the instructions of the 

missionaries. Though much opposed in this by 
some of the chiefs, she was resolute. What she did 
to secure this instruction, when removing to Lahai- 
na in 1823, has already been stated. Her Christian 
character developed steadily from that time. Not- 
withstanding her necessary cares, and her interrup- 
tions from company, she daily found time for learn- 
ing to read ; nor was she less diligent in searching 
for divine truth. So decided was her stand in favor 
of Christianity, that many of the people and some 
of the chiefs were offended, but their opposition only 
gave her the more opportunity to show the firm- 
ness of her principles, and the strength of her 
attachment to the Christian cause. Even the king, 
her son, who had arrived from Honolulu, and to 
whom she was much attached, sought at times to 
draw her away from her Christian teachers. On 
one occasion she replied to him as follows : ^' Why 
do you call my foreign teachers bad? They are 
good men, and I love them. Their religion is good ; 
our old religion is good for nothing. Their ways 



HER DANGEROUS ILLNESS. 41 

are all good, and ours are bad. Are not their in- 
structions the same as formerly? You then said 
they were good, and told me I must regard them, 
and cast away all my old gods. I have done as you 
said, and I am sure I have done well. But you 
now disregard the true religion, and desire me to do 
the same. But I will not. I will never leave my 
teachers. I will follow their instructions, and you 
had better go with me, for I will never again take 
my dark heart.'^ 

The illness of Keopuolani assumed a threatening 
form in the last week of August, 1823. In Dangerous 
consequence of this, the chiefs began to ^"^^^^' 
assemble, agreeably to their custom. Vessels were 
despatched for them to different parts of the Islands, 
and one was sent by the king to Honolulu for Dr. 
Blatchley. In the evening of September 8th, under 
the apprehension that she was dying, a messenger 
was sent to the mission family, and several of them 
repaired immediately to her house. As soon as she 
heard the voices of the ladies, she extended her 
hand to them with a smile, and said '^ Maikai ! '^ — 
"Good,'' — and added, " Great is my love to God." 
In the morning she was a little better, and conversed 
with her husband, Hoapili, on the goodness of God 
in sparing her life to see his servants, and hear his 
words, and know his Son. To the prime Her charge 

. . . xr- 1 • 1 1 • • 1 1 *o *h6 prime 

minister, Kalanimoku, on his arrival, she minister. 
said : " I love Jesus Christ. I have given myself 
to him to be his. When I die, let none of the evil 
customs of this country be practiced. Let not my 
body be disturbed. Let it be put in a coffin.^ Let 

1 At the death of chiefs, their bodies were always cut in pieces, the flesh 
burnt, and the bones preserved. These were committed to the care of 



42 HER BAPTISM, 

the teachers attend, and speak to the people at my 
interment. Let me be buried, and let my burial be 
after the manner of Christ's people. I think very 
much of my grandfather, Taraniopn, and my father 
Kauikeouli, and my husband Kamehameha, and all 
my deceased relatives. They lived not to see these 
good times, and to hear of Jesus Christ. They died 
depending on false gods. I exceedingly mourn and 
lament on account of them, for they saw not these 
good times.'^ 

There is much more related of her that would in- 
terest the reader, but for which there is not 

Her baptism. . - r\\ - 

room. She was anxious to receive Chris- 
tian baptism, but there was no missionary then at 
Lahaina sufficiently conversant with the native lan- 
guage, to venture on administering the rite, for the 
first time, in the presence of so large a proportion 
of the national intelligence. Messrs, Stewart and 
Richards had not even a competent interpreter. 

some chief, and during his life were venerated, or worshipped. When the 
chief died who had charge of the bones, they were secretly c nveyed to 
some unknown place, and nothing more was heard of them. In rare cases, 
however, they were preserved for two generations. The prevalence of this 
practice accounts for Keopuolani's charge respecting her remains. The 
evil customs of which she spoke, were of the most criminal kind. It had 
from time immemorial been the practice, at the death of high chiefs, for all 
the people to indulge with impunity and without restraint, in every kind 
of wickedness. They threw off the little clotlimg which they usually 
wore, and none had even custom to shield them from the most open assault, 
A man might steal from any place with impunity. Neighbors who were 
at enmity, might take any revenge they could get. It was no crime for a 
man to burn his neighbor's house, put out his eyes, take his life, or that of 
any of his family. Promiscuous lewdness prevailed extensively. Knock- 
ing out each others' teeth was a common and almost universal practice, 
during the days of mourning. But if by any- means a man was so fortu- 
nate as not to lose any of his teeth, by the violence of anothei, he would, 
with a sharp pointed stone, dig them out himself ; for it was a disgrace to 
any man not to lose some teeth at the death of a high chief. In conse* 
quence of these customs, there were few men in that age who had no* 
lost some of their fore teeth. 



HER DEATH, 43 

They regarded her as a fit subject for baptism, but 
were unwilling to administer the ordinance without 
some means of communicating with her and wdth 
the people, so that there might be no danger of mis- 
understanding on so interesting an occasion. They 
feared lest there should be erroneous impressions as 
to the place the ordinance held in the Christian sys- 
tem. Happily, Mr. Ellis arrived just in season, and 
the dying woman was thus publicly acknowledged as 
a member of the visible churche The king and all 
the heads of the nation listened with profound at- 
tention to Mr« Ellis's statement of the grounds on 
which baptism was administered to the queen ; and 
wdien they saw that water was sprinkled on her in 
the name of (Jod, they said, " Surely she is no 
longer ours. She has given herself to 
Jesus Christ. We believe she is his, and 
will go to dwell with him.'^ An hour afterwards, 
near the close of September 16, 1823, she died. 

The gross irregularities customary on such an oc- 
casion had been forbidden by the queen herself and 
by the prime minister. But it was deemed expedi- 
ent to allow the customary wailing, and it did not 
entirely cease until after the burial. 

The funeral solemnities, at the request of the 
chiefs, were conducted according to Chris- 
Man usages. The church not being large 
enough to hold the people, the service was near it, 
in a beautiful grove of kou trees. A low platform 
had been erected for the preacher, on which was a 
table, and chairs were provided for the missiona- 
ries. The corpse was placed on a bier near the table, 
and around it were gathered the bearers, mourn- 
ers, chiefs, missionaries, and respectable foreigners, 



44 - THE FUNERAL. 

nearly all of whom wore badges of mourning'. The 
number of people present was believed to exceed 
three thousand. Mr. Ellis preached from Rev. xiv. 
13 : " Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord." 
After the service, a procession of about four hun- 
dred followed the corpse to a tomb prepared for it, 
built of stone, and all the while minute guns were 
fired from ships in the roads. Thousands, on both 
sides of the way, gazed at the solemn pageant as it 
passed, to most of whom it was new. The spectacle 
was transient, but the influence of that death and 
burial has never ceased to be felt by the Hawaiian 
nation. 

The king was affected, for a time, by the death of 
Effect on the his mothcr, and by her exhortations, and 
^^^^- sought to avoid the snares that were evi- 

dently laid for him by a foreigner of some standing. 
He was overcome at last by the artful offer of cherry 
brandy, with the assurance that it would not harm 
him. He tasted, and came once more under the 
power of the destructive poison. The vessel which 
took Mr. and Mrs. Thurston back to Kailua, con- 
veyed also the king, on what proved to be his last 
visit there. 



CHAPTER VII. 

THE KIIS^G'S visit TO ENGLAND. 

1823-1825. 

LiHOLiHO, shortly after the death of his mother, 
came to the determination to visit England and the 
United States. As he could not be dissuaded ^he depart- 
from this, his more sagacious chiefs desired ^^®- 
him to have the benefit of a trustworthy interpreter 
and counselor, and interested themselves, in concur- 
rence with the king and his favorite wife Kamamalu, 
who was to accompany him, to secure the services 
of Mr. Ellis. But Captain Starbuck, master of the 
English whale-ship L^Aigle, who had offered the king 
and his suite a free passage, refused to take Mr. Ellis, 
V and for reasons that appeared wholly insufficient. 
Five natives composed the suite of the king, among 
whom were his favorite wife already mentioned, 
Boki governor of Oahu, and Kekuanaoa, afterwards 
governor of the same island, and father of the late 
.king, and of the one now occupying the throne. 

The party embarked at Honolulu, on the 27th of 
November, 1823, amidst the loud and passionate 
lamentations of the natives crowding the partiog ad- 
shores. In parting, the king renewed his "^""^^^^^ 
recommendation to his people to attend on the in- 
structions of the missionaries. Kamamalu was elo- 
quent. The daughter of Kamehameha, — still in 



46 BENEFICENT RESULTS. 

comparative jouth, tall, portly, and of queen-liki 
presence, — turned to the people and exclaimed : " 
heavens, earth, mountains, ocean, guardians, sub 
jects, love to you all. land, for which my father 
bled, receive the assurance of my earnest love." 

This movement of the king seemed unpropitious 
Beneficent at tlic timc, but it soou proved to be an 
results. important step favoring the progress of the 
gospel. His wayward and dissipated habits had been 
a serious hindrance. His departure placed the reins 
of government at once in the hands of Kaahumanu 
as regent, and of Kalanimoku as her minister ; and 
they, with the concurrence and aid of such chiefs as 
Kuakini, Hoapili, Kapiolani, Naihe, and others, were 
earnest in promoting schools, the observance of the 
Sabbath, and general attention to missionary in- 
struction. 

The departure of the chiefs for their homes, on 
A pleasing ^^^^ breaking up of their consultation, was 
spectacle. ^ ^^^^ spcctaclc, as beheld from the mission 
houses. Embarking in eight brigs and schooners, 
mostly owned by themselves, and under native com- 
manders, and leaving the harbor in regular and 
quick succession, with their white sails all spread to 
the brisk trades, they afforded a striking illustration 
of their advance in navigation. 

There were then no overland mails, no telegraphs, 
The king's SO that uothiug was heard from the king 
England^ for many months. He arrived in England 
in May, 1824, and was wholly unexpected. Yet his 
reception by the government was kind, and quarters 
were provided for him and his suite at public ex- 
pense. He received some attention from statesmen 
and others, and was taken to the theatre and pleas- 



HIS DEATH AND CHARACTER. 47 

ure gardens, and amused with various exhibitions, 
but saw little or nothing" of religious men. In June, 
before the time appointed for an audience with 
George IV., the whole party w^as prostrated by the 
measles. The highest medical skill was 
called in, but the king and queen both died. 
The others recovered. 

Thus closed the career of Kamehameha IT., at the 
age of tw^enty-seven, after a reign of little more than 
five years. It was rendered memorable by 

Ch.aracter. 

the overthrow of idolatry throughout his 
dominions, and by the introduction of Christianity. 
Liholiho inherited from his mother a frank and gen- 
erous disposition, and under more favoring circum- 
stances, might have escaped the ruin which came 
upon him. Being regarded from childhood as pre- 
sumptive heir to the throne, he was always attended 
by a numerous retinue, whose business it was to grat- 
ify his wishes and minister to his pleasures. Worse 
than this were the temptations to convivial and in- 
temperate habits from nominally Christian men of 
depraved morals. Desperately arrayed as those men 
were against the gospel, and tardy as Kaahumanu 
was in coming forward for its support, we may well 
admire the grace of God that withheld Liholiho 
from anything like a declared opposition. While 
practically sanctioning drunkenness, polygamy, adul- 
tery, and incest, he yet authorized the introduction 
of a system of religion which inculcated equity, 
temperance, chastity, benevolence, and the love and 
service of God. The amiable wife, whose death 
probably hastened his own, may be numbered among 
the friends of the reformation, then in progress. 
The survivors were favored with an audience by 



48 THEIR BODIES SJ^NT TO THE ISLANDS. 

the British sovereign at Windsor Castle, and were 
Audience at received with courtesy. He counseled them 

AVindsoi* 

Castle. to respect the missionaries, to regulate 
their own affairs, but not to look for his protection, 
except from the encroachments of foreign powers. 

The bodies of the king and queen, inclosed in 
The bodies triple coffins, were sent to the Islands, with 
Islands. the survivors, in the IrigSite Blonde, under 
the command of Lord Byron. The frigate arrived 
at Honolulu on the 6th of May, 1825, having pre- 
viously touched at Lahaina. The sad news had 
reached the Islands early in March, by an American 
whale-ship. This gave the chiefs time for j^reparing 
the minds of the people. Kaahumanu and the prime 
minister wrote letters to the several islands, with 
kind salutations to the chiefs, missionaries, and 
people, apprising them of the national bereavement; 
proposing a season of humiliation and prayer on that 
account ; exhorting them to seek consolation in the 
good word of God ; and enjoining on the chiefs to 
keep the people quiet, and to remain at their posts 
until they should be sent for. 

The arrival of the Blonde, in May, 1825, of course 
Their recep- occasioucd a dcgrcc of excitement, but 
tion. Christian influences predominated. The 

first resort of rulers and people was to the church, 
where appropriate religious exercises were held. 
The building was filled to overflowing. The land- 
ing of the officers and scientific gentlemen of the 
frigate, was on the following morning. The recep- 
tion was in a large audience room, lately erected, 
and appropriately furnished. The dignified courtesy 
of Lord Byron, and the Christian civility of Kaahu- 
manu and Kalanimoku, reflected honor on the coun- 



FUNERAL CEREMONIES. 49 

tries they represented. At the instance of the prime 
minister, Mr. Bingham was unexpectedly called on 
to lead in prayer, which he did, first in the English 
language and then in the Hawaiian. The levee was 
follow^ed by a suitable collation. 

Funeral ceremonies were deferred until the chiefs 
could be collected from the different islands, jpunerai 
The pageant w^as one befitting royalty, and ^^^^^o^^e''- 
the services were strictly Christian. The royal re- 
mains were placed in a temporary repository, from 
whence they were afterward transferred to a simple 
mausoleum of stone, erected for the purpose. 

The chiefs, now generally assembled, held a na- 
tional convention, at which Lord Byron and ^ national 
the missionaries were present. The chiefs, ^^^^^^'^^i^"- 
being determined to encourage the American mis- 
sionaries, desired to know from the commander of 
the frigate whether they were to be thwarted by 
British officials; having reference, no doubt, to the 
already ascertained hostility of Richard Carlton, H. 
B. M. Consul-general for the Society and Sandwich 
Islands, who had arrived at Honolulu in the interval 
between the reception of the tidings of the king's 
death and the arrival of the Blonde. After being 
informed what were the objects and relations of the 
mission. Lord Byron declared his approbation of 
them ; and his whole influence while at the Islands 
w^as gratefully acknowledged by the mission. 

At this meeting, Kaahumanu recognized the he- 
reditary rights of the land-holders, which ^obie stand 
had not been properly regarded by Liholiho, of the chiefs. 
and declared her determination to restrain crime. 
Kapiolani, from the southern district of Hawaii, 
stated the success of herself and her husband Naihe, 

4 



60 NOBLE STAND OF THE CHIEFS. 

in their efforts to prevent murder, infanticide, theft. 
Sabbath desecration, drunkenness, and licentious- 
ness ; and the regent commended her, and called on 
the other chiefs to do the same. Kuakini adverted 
to the errors of the late king, and urged the impor- 
tance of guarding the young prince, novi^ nine years 
old, from the influences which had proved so disas- 
trous to his departed brother. Kuakini's proposal 
was, that he remain under the instruction of the 
missionaries, and in this there was a general con- 
currence. It was also decided, that the government 
remain in the hands of Kaahumanu and KalanimokUj 
until the prince should be of age. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE RULERS CHRISTIANIZED. 

1824-1828. 

The king" embarked for England in November, 
1823. In the following April^ Kaaliumanu Eariy stand 
held a convocation of the chiefs on the sub- ^^"^ reform. 
ject of reform, at which the missionaries were pres- 
ent by invitation. She then declared, for the first 
time, her determination to attend to the teachings 
of the missionaries, to observe God^s laws, and to 
have her people instructed in letters and the new 
religion. Her prime minister, who was in advance 
of her in his attachment to the cause, then made a 
stirring address, contrasting the old religion with 
the new, and the former condition of the nation with 
the present. He declared his purpose to acquaint 
himself with the new religion, to keep the Sabbath, 
obey the law of Jehovah, and have his own people 
(meaning those living on his own lands) attend on 
the teachings of the missionaries. Appealing to the 
other chiefs, he asked whether they concurred with 
him; and their prompt reply was, "Ae." Kalani- 
moku added, that this would have been done before, 
but for the dissipation and distracting influence of 
the king, hurrying from place to place, and divert- 
ing the attention of the people. The rulers resolved 
at this meeting to discountenance every species of 



62 IMPROVED CHARACTER OF THE REGENT, 

gambling ; and so successful were they in this most 
important reform, — the schools taking for a time 
the place of the old immoral games, — that un- 
friendly foreigners accused the missionaries of de- 
priving the natives of their amusements. 

Kaahumanu was proud of her official station. 
Improved But her character had gradually become so 
the regent, modified by hcr religious knowledge, that 
on the fourth anniversary of the arrival of the mis- 
sion, she was willing to take her place with her sub- 
jects as a learner. Five hundred pupils were pres- 
ent, and among them several high chiefs, besides 
the regent ; and many of these showed good speci- 
mens of handwriting, ability to read, and some ac- 
quaintance with Christianity. An exercise in the 
schools of a joint and spirited cantilation of Scrip- 
ture passages committed to memory, especially de- 
lighted the old queen. 

Kaahumanu desired to receive baptism; but the 
She desires missionarics, connecting this rite, as ap- 
baptism. plied to adults, with a public profession of 
faith in Christ, thought it proper to wait for more 
decisive evidence of her piety. 

In May the house of worship at Honolulu was 
New church cousumcd by firc. Kalanimoku immedi- 
at Honolulu, ^tcly ordcrcd timber to be brought from 
the mountains, and in a few weeks a larger and 
better house was finished and dedicated. Schools 
were in flourishing condition on several of the isl- 
ands, and for their use three thousand copies of 
elementary lessons in spelling and reading were 
printed. At the end of the year there were fifty 
natives employed as teachers, and two thousand had 
learned to read. 



DEDICATION OF A NEW CHURCH. 53 

The religion of the gospel was taking root in 
Kailiia, the place where it was first pro- Kuakmiat 
claimed. The return of Mr. and Mrs. ^^^^^^• 
Thurston, in company with the king, has been men- 
tioned. Kailua then contained about three thousand 
inhabitants, and within thirty miles were not less than 
thirty thousand clustered in villages. The governor, 
Kuakini, spoke the English language intelligibly, 
had tea and cofiee served daily at his table, and 
was gaining in civilized habits. He had imported 
a framed dwelling-house from America; and had 
erected a church, sixty feet by thirty, within the 
ruins of a heathen temple where human Dedication 
victims were formerly offered. At its dedi- church. 
cation in the last month of the year, Mr. Thurston 
read a portion of Solomon^s prayer at the dedica- 
tion of the temple, translated into the Hawaiian lan- 
guage, after which the people sang the Jubilee 
Hymn, ^' Pupuhi i ha pu ouhoii,^^ — "Blow ye the 
trumpet." The sermon was from Haggai i. 7, 8 : 
" Thus saith the Lord of hosts, consider your ways. 
Go up to the mountains and bring wood, and build 
the house, saith the Lord.^' Nothing could be more 
appropriate, for all the timbers for the church had 
been brought some distance from the mountains. 
In this church the usual attendance was from six 
hundred to a thousand persons, who listened with a 
good degree of seriousness. Kapiolani (of whom 
more in the sequel), with Naihe her husband, and 
their train, came repeatedly from Kaawaloa, a dis- 
tance of sixteen miles. Kamakou, also, an aged 
chief residing at the same place, came Anmterest- 
with his train; and once he remained a ^^s^id chief. 
week, that he might receive daily instruction. " He 



54 HILO AND PUNA. 

expressed much satisfaction/' says Mr. Thurston, 
'' in the truths which he heard^ and longed to become 
acquainted with the whole Word of God. The last 
time he saw us, he appeared much animated. Ever) - 
thhig he uttered, the very expression of his counte- 
nance, conveyed feelings that would warm the bosom 
of angels. Tlie morning of his return he called on 
the governor, and, on being requested, readily en- 
gaged in prayer with him and his family. After 
walking to the beach with his people, and before 
stepping into his canoe, he kneeled down and offered 
up a short prayer to God for protection on his way 
home. 'A great minister,' says the governor, as he 
stood reflecting on the prayers and conversation of 
this man ; and seeing him sail away, he added, ' a 
great missionary.' At his own place, he forbids his 
people working or bathing on the Sabbath, and regu- 
larly assembles them twice to pray and converse with 
them on religious subjects. This has been his prac- 
tice for many months past. Of late he has ex- 
tended his exertions, crossing the bay, and there 
meeting the people and conducting^ religious ser- 
vices. He has received but little instruction from 
missionaries, yet there are few natives on the Isl- 
ands who have more correct views on religious 
subjects. He seems to have been searching for 
truth as for hid treasure. I once heard him pray in 
his family, and I was much surprised at the sim- 
plicity, fervency, and apparent sincerity which were 
manifested, as well as with the correctness of relig- 
ious sentiment which the prayer contained." ^ 

The gospel was introduced into Hilo and Puna, 
Huoand ^^^ the opposite side of Hawaii, embracing 
Puna. eighty miles of seacoast, early in 1824 

1 Missionary Herald, 1825, p. 20. 



FIRST EXPERIENCE IN HILO. 55 

Messrs. Euggles and Goodrich were the pioneer mis- 
sionaries. Touching at Lahaina, they had a striking 
view of Mauna Kea, one of the two summits of the 
groat island, at the distance of one hundred and 
twenty miles. They were accompanied by Dr. and 
Mrs. Blatchley, for a temporary stay; by Messrs. Ellis 
and Chamberlain, on a missionary excursion ; and by 
Mr. and Mrs. Ely, going to occupy Kaawaloa, in the 
neighborhood of Kailua. Voyages from Tedious voy- 
island to island in those days were often ^^^''^• 
very trying. This company was nine days and nights 
on board the small, crowded, uncomfortable vessel, 
whose deck would probably have been swept had the 
trade winds risen with a strength that is often ex- 
perienced. Some of the missionary passengers pre- 
ferred spending the whole time on deck, to occupying 
berths below. On their arrival, they found none 
to welcome them among the stupid natives, but 
obtained shelter in a large thatched canoe-house, 
which the Oahu chiefs had appropriated to their 
use. Next day was the Sabbath, and Mr. pj^.^ experi- 
Ellis preached to a large number of people, ^^^^i^Hiio. 
in another similar building, which the forethought 
of Kaahumanu had secured for them. The service 
was interrupted by the entrance of a large pet hog, 
with huge tasks, belonging to Kaahumanu, and bear- 
ing her name. The animal had the privilege "of 
tabii^ and the natives, not daring to resist its en- 
trance, made a boisterous retreat ; and it was not 
until the keeper had succeeded in quieting the 
brute that the congregation resumed their places, 
and the preacher was able to proceed. In those days 
Hawaiian females of the highest rank were not at 
^11 fastidious in the choice of pets. 



66 REBELLION ON KAUAI. 

This being the windward side of the island, the 
rains were frequent and abundant. Of 
course the arable lands all had a luxu- 
riant growth, and the country being mountainous, 
the landscape was beautiful and grand, as seen from 
the bay of Waiakea. Yet that region was not then 
a favorite resort. Not a civilized man, except the 
missionaries, resided on that side of the mountains. 

Schools were commenced, and native teachers 
The gospel brouglit froui other islands. In two months 
^^^'^''- a house was erected for the families by 
order of Kalanimoku, and a church finished in the 
frail Hawaiian style. This was the ninth church 
erected on the Islands, in the first four years of 
the mission. A few years more, and Hilo became 
the most interesting of all the Christian districts. 

Kaahumanu's evidences of piety were not satis- 
Rebeiiionon f^ctory Until after the rebellion on the isl- 
^*^*»- and of Kauai, which occurred in the year 

following Liholiho^s departure for England. As the 
cause of that rebellion and its consequences had a 
bearing on the mission, some account of it should 
be given. 

George, the son of Kaumualii, who accompanied 
the mission from the United States, had never given 
evidence of piety, nor was his conduct, after his re- 
turn to the Islands, satisfactory to his father. He 
was allowed by the government, after his father's 
decease, to return to Kauai, though not as a high 
chief. When subsequently visited by Mr. Bingham, 
he was living with his wife, much in the native style, 
and was disaffected towards the government. The 
island governor was a nephew of the prime minister, 
but not equal to the emergency, and the general 



MEASURES FOR ITS SUPPRESSION. 57 

dissatisfaction was manifested by various acts of in- 
subordination. Kalanimoku came over, while Mr. 
Bingham was there, in the hope of quieting the 
people, but did not succeed. It was not long before 
the insurgents, headed by George, attempted a sur- 
prise of the fort at Waimea, near the missionary 
station. Had the fort been taken, the aged prime 
minister would doubtless have been slain. But the 
attack failed. The chief immediately sent the mis- 
sionaries away for safety, in a vessel he despatched 
to the seat of government for reinforcements. On 
board that vessel was a hostile chief in bonds, who 
had been captured the night before. He was seen 
at the close of the day, but not the next morning. 
Some time in the night he had been killed, and 
thrown into the sea. 

The principal chiefs were at Lahaiua ; and Hoa- 
pili, the governor of Maui, immediately col- successful 
lected a thousand men, and sailed with two J^sTuppLs-' 
vessels for Kauai, touching at Honolulu. ^'°^- 
Before starting, and also at Honolulu, he took advice 
of the missionaries as to the manner of conducting 
the war; and it was urged upon him, as a Christian 
duty, that there be no unnecessary destruction of life, 
and that captives should be kindly treated. His 
army, after its arrival, though exposed to attack, 
rested on the Sabbath ; and when his force was 
drawn up in presence of the enemy, Hoapili pj:ayerbe- 
commanded silence until prayer should be f*^^^ ^ battle. 
offered to the true God. He then addressed the 
soldiers, assuring them that God was on their side, 
and exhorting tliem to be of good courage, and to 
spare the captives, such being the advice of their 
teachers. They then rushed into battle, and their 



68 KAAHUMANU'S CONVERSION. 

opponents, after a short resistance, fled in a panic. 
The commander had no longer control of his army ; 
the spirit of heathenism ruled the hour, and humane 
teachings were forgotten. 

The unhappy George, with his wife and infant 
Treatment of dauglitcr, cscapcd to tlic mouutaius. The 
George. ^^^ latter were soon captured, and kindly 
treated. George eluded his pursuers for several 
weeks, subsisting on roots, till at length, nearly 
famished and naked, he delivered himself up to one 
of the victorious chiefs, who showed him mercy. 
When brought into the presence of Kalanimoku, 
the dignified chief, out of regard to his father, threw 
his own mantle over the shoulders of the misguided 
young man, in token of his safety. He was re- 
stored to his wife and child, and sent to Oahu, 
where he lived several years, until his death. The 
island of Kauai now became, if it was not before, an 
integral part of the kingdom. 

When Hoapili and his troops had departed for 
Kaahu- Kauai, Kaahumanu proclaimed a fast, in 
versiJn.^'^'' ordcr to sccurc the blessing of God on the 
expedition. Having afterwards resolved to join 
Kalanimoku at the seat of the war, her thoughts 
took a still more serious turn, and she was seen to 
weep at a public lecture. Next day she sent for 
the missionaries, and requested them to pray with 
her before her departure. She expressed great af- 
fection for them, saying, "What we have is yours. '^ 
Puaaiki, the blind preacher, was overjoyed in view 
of this new exhibition, and seemed ready to kiss the 
feet of the queen, because he thought she was tak- 
ing a stand on the Lord's side. Arriving at Hono- 
lulu, where she received tidings of the victory, she 



TRIBUTE TO MR. ELLIS. 69 

repaired, with her atteiiclants, to the sanctuary, to 
unite in public thanksgiving for the restoration of 
peace to the nation. On arriving at Kauai, she put 
herself in communication with Mr. Whitney, and 
rendered him valuable service ; and soon after she 
wrote a letter to Honolulu, exprejssing her desire for 
the reformation and eternal salvation of her people, 
and declaring her own strong attachment to the 
Christian cause. After her return to Honolulu, she 
attended a religious meeting of females, and gave 
vent to her feelings in tears. 

The aid w^hich had been so opportunely received 
from the Society Islands ceased in 1824. The foreign 
Anna, the Tahitian deacon, returned to his drawn. 
ovfu country, on account of the health of his wife ; 
and in September, Mr. Ellis accepted the offer of a 
passage to the United States, a change of climate 
being thought indispensable to the preservation of 
Mrs. Ellis's life. The information he was able to 
give to the Prudential Committee and officers of the 
Board, while in the United States, was invaluable ; 
and he greatly interested and animated the tribute to 
people of God by his statements, in many Mr. Ems. 
parts of the Northern and Middle States, concern- 
ing the missions in the Society and Sandwich Islands. 
The health of his wife not permitting their return 
to the Pacific, Mr. Ellis was employed as Secretary 
of the London Missionary Society until his own 
health failed. Afterwards he performed important 
services to the mission of his Society on the island 
of Madagascar; and lately he has still more endeared 
himself to the missionaries at the Sandwich Islands, 
and to their patrons, by a masterly refutation of 
charges brought against the mission by Bishop 



60 ACCESSIONS TO THE CHURCH. 

Staley. Few men in modern times have been more 
useful to the cause of missions. 

We now enter the year 1825. More than a hun- 
Accessions dred natives of both sexes at Honolulu, 
church. had offered themselves as candidates for 
Christian baptism.'^ Among* these w^ere Kaahumanu, 
Kalanimoliu, Kalakua or Hoapiliwahine, Namahana, 
Laanui her husband, and others less known to the 
reader. Most of them had been four or five years 
under instruction, and they had generally given good 
evidence of piety. It was deemed best, however, to 
defer their baptism and consequent admission to 
the church somewhat longer; but after a further 
delay of six months, all of them, except two, were 
received into the church at Honolulu. The two ex- 
ceptions were Kalakua, who made her public profes- 
sion at Lahaina, and Kapiolani, who did the same at 
Kaawaloa. Kaahumanu received the name of Eliza- 
beth, and Namahana of Lydia. 

One of the important events of this year was the 
A tabu institution of a prayer-meeting at Honolu- 

prayer-meet- -, , ,, . • • j. ;i i xi 

ing. lu, by the prime minister and several others. 

It was of the nature of an association, and was called 
by the natives a " tabu meeting," since none v\^ere ad- 
mitted who did not engage to live sober and correct 
lives, and to attend to the external duties of religion. 
The meetings were held every Friday afternoon, and 
it was customary to discuss in them subjects of a 
practical nature. Similar societies, male and female, 
w^ere formed at other stations, and members were 
soon numbered by thousands. For a time they were 
useful ; but they began at length to encroach upon 
the offices of the divinely instituted local church, 
and it was deemed necessary to take measures for 



THE FIRST AWAKENING, 61 

their suppression. A female prayer-meeting*, insti- 
tuted by native females at Honolulu, is said to have 
continued in existence a score of years. 

What may perhaps be called the first awakening 
on the Islands, was at Lahaina, early in the The erst 
year 1825. Mr. Richards thought that in ^^^kenmg. 
April there were in that place as many as fifty homes 
where were family prayers morning and evening; 
and scarcely an hour of the day passed in which he 
had not calls from persons anxious to know what 
they must do to be saved. In the morning when he 
awoke, he often found persons waiting anxiously at 
the door to see him. Six months before, he had not 
expected to witness, for a whole generation, such an 
interest among that people in the concerns of eter- 
nity. There was a similar experience at Kailua, on 
Hawaii. At Hilo, on the other side of the island, 
at least two thousand habitually attended on public 
worship. 

^ Late in 1825 and early in 1826, Mr. Bishop per- 
formed a preaching-tour of three hundred Preachmg- 
miles around Hawaii, starting from Kailua, Hawaii. 
and going northward. The population of the island 
he estimated at 60,000. The stations then and sub- 
sequently occupied by the mission, were all embraced 
in this route. The exceedingly varied and pictur- 
esque scenes through which he passed, many of which 
came, long afterwards, under the eyes of the writer, 
cannot be here described. Now he was in a frail 
canoe beneath a tall cliff overhanging the sea; then 
climbing dangerous steeps; then descending into 
deep and lovely valleys filled with native hamlets; 
now crossing dark ravines, then confused masses of 
rough scoria; and so on, for the space of a month. 



62 INROAD OF A PROPHETESS OF PELE. 

He bad frequent opportunities for addressing as- 
sembled natives ; and was surprised to find, wbere 
tbere were sciiools^ tbat every kind of work and di- 
version was laid aside on tlie Sabbatb; and tbat 
wberever tbere was a teacber capable of taking 
cbarge of a meeting, tbe people assembled freely for 
Growth of prayer. In bis wbole tour, be saw but one 
temperance. ^^^^ iutoxicated ; wliereas, only two years 
before, in bis tour witb Mr. Ellis on nearly tbe same 
route, it was common to see wbole villages given up 
to intoxication. 

Tbe superstition connected witb Pele, tbe sup- 
posed goddess of volcanoes, was not easily eradicated. 
On tbe deatb of Keopuolani, Hoapili, tbe governor 
of Maui, was married to Kalakua, a sister of Kaabu- 
manu and Kuakini, better known as Hoapiliwabine. 
Sbe possessed tbe cbaracteristic decision and energy 
Inroad of a of licr family. In tbe summer of 1824, a 
of'peie.^^^ pseudo-propbetess came to Maui from Ki- 
lauea, tbe great crater on Hawaii, and made no little 
stir among tbe people by claiming' to be berself tbe 
goddess. Tbe people were variously affected ; a part 
of tbem expecting ber to make some terrible display 
of power, sbould tbe cliiefs not yield to ber demands. 
Sbe was followed by an immense crowd, and marcbed 
witb baughty step, ber long, black, disbeveled hair 
banging about ber slioulders, and ber countenance 
Therecep- fiercc aud savagc- On coming near tbe 
haina. " cbicfs slic cxclaimed, " I bave come ; '^ to 
wbicb Hoapiliwabine replied, "We are all bere." 
*-' Good will to you all,'' said tbe propbetess. "Yes," 
said Hoapiliwabine, " good will, perbaps." "I bave 
now come to speak to you," said tbe impostor. 
" Wbence are you?" responded tbe cbief. "From 



J 



CONFESSES HER IMPOSTURE. 63 

Taliiti — from England — from America — whither I 
have been to attend your king." Indignant at this 
falsehood, Hoapiliwahine said, " Come not here to tell 
us your lies^ what have you in your hands ? '^ "I have 
the spear of Pele, and her kahilis." " Lay them 
down," said the chief. The command was repeated 
before it was obeyed. The chief continued : " Do 
not come here to tell us you are Pele. There are 
volcanoes in other parts of the world. The great 
God in heaven governs them all. You are a woman, 
like us, and there is one God, who made you and us. 
Once we thought you a god. Light is now shining 
upon us, and we have cast off all our false gods. Go 
back to Hawaii, plant potatoes, make tapa, catch 
fish, fatten hogs, and then eat ; and not go about 
saying to the people, ' Give this or give that to Pele.' 
Go to school and learn the palapala. Now answer 
me honestly; have you always been lying to the 
people, or have you not?" The impostor confesses 
confessed, " I have been lying, but will lie posCe. 
no more." At the suggestion of Kaikioewa, a prayer 
was offered to Jehovah. She then threw her flags 
into the fire, and the people exclaimed, " Strong is 
the palapala.^^ 



CHAPTEK IX. 

OPPOSITION FROM FOREIGNERS. 

1825-1827. 

Wicked men have their reasons for opposing the 
Cause of the p^ogress of the gospel. Their opposition 
opposition. ^|. ^1^^ Sandwich Islands, in the days of 
Kaahumanu, arose from the fact that the introduc- 
tion of Christianity interfered with their unlawful 
grains and sinful pleasures. In the first years of the 
mission, the Islands were regarded by not a few sea- 
men and traders who visited them, and by the for- 
eign residents viciously disposed, as so far out of the 
w^orld, that they felt it safe for them to act without 
regard to public sentiment in Britain or America. 
Whatever they might do that was abusive to the na- 
tive government and people, or to the missionaries, 
or in violation of their duty to God, they expected 
no report of it to reach their relatives and friends 
at home. 

It was with this expectation, as afterwards ap- 

outrage at poared, that Captain B— , of the British 

Lahaina. whale-ship Daniel, while at Lahaina in Oc- 
tober, 1825, finding native females prohibited from 
going on board his vessel for immoral purposes, as 
aforetime, encouraged his men to charge Mr. Rich- 
ards with being the author of the law, and to de- 
mand of him its repeal. The sailors who came with 



A BRAVE RESISTANCE. 65 

the first demand retired after hearing from Mr. 
Richards that he was not the author, and that he 
could procure its repeal only by telling the chiefs 
and people that the law was opposed to the law of 
God, which they well knew he could not do. Next 
came a large company, and forced their way into the 
inclosure, venting their rage through the open door 
and windows. One of them, more bold than his fel- 
lows, faced the missionary and threatened, in the 
presence of his sick wife and children, first the de- 
struction of his property, then of his life, and then 
of the lives of his family. The missionary a brave re- 
replied, that he had devoted his life to the ^^^^^^<^®' 
salvation of the heathen, and should expose his breast 
to their knives rather than do what they demanded. 
The wife, nerved by the grace of God, then said : " I 
have none to look to for protection but my husband 
and my God. I might hope, in my helpless situation, 
that I • should have the compassion of all who are 
from a Christian country. But if you are without 
compassion, or if it can be exercised only in the way 
you propose, then I wish you all to understand, that 
I am ready to share the fate of my husband, and 
will by no means consent to live upon the terms you 
offer. '^ The mob did not venture, after this, to use 
personal violence, but retired, uttering horrid oaths 
and threats. That night, the house was guarded 
by natives. Next day, Mr. Richards wrote to Cap- 
tain B , who replied that all his men were 

ashore, determined not to return without women, 
and that it would be best for Mr. Richards to give 
his assent, after which there would be peace. The 
following morning, a boat put off from the ship 
with a black flag, and fifteen or twenty sailors landed 

5 



66 OUTRAGE AT HONOLULU, 

from it armed with knives, and two of them with 
pistols. They found a native guard at the gate. 
Missionaries Pressiug upou the guard, they made their 

defended by j j i i i n j • 

natives. way to the door, when a company ol natives, 
armed with clubs, rushed in through every window, 
and obliged the mob to disperse. 

Mr. Stewart, being about to leave the Islands, be- 
cause of the failure of Mrs. Stewart's health, came 
from Honolulu to Lahaina the night following, on 
a farewell visit to his former associate. He landed 
at midnight, and was surprised to be challenged by 
a sentinel, and to find the house occupied by an 
armed native force. This protection was continued 
until the departure of the Daniel. 

The next outrage was the worst of all, besides be- 
Aggravated iug a sourcc of mortificatiou to every well- 
luiu. ^ disposed citizen of the United States. In 
January, 1826, the United States armed schooner 
Dolphin^ commanded by Lieut. John Percival, arrived 
Visit of the ^^ Honoluki, and remained there about four 
Dolphin. months. This was the first public vessel 
from their native land, and the missionaries had a 
right to expect civil treatment, if not kind offices, 
from those on board. They were lamentably disap- 
pointed. The whole stay of the Dolphin was very 
unfavorable to the interests of religion and morality, 
and exceedingly oppressive and odious to the natives. 

The commander lost no time in expressing his re- 
Demand of gret at the existence of a law prohibiting 

the com- ., in ••j» i» • n 

mander. Icmales iroui visitiug sliips ou au mramous 
errand. He next insisted on the release of four 
prostitutes, then in the custody of the g'overnment 
for a violation of the law. This demand was repeat- 
edly urged, until at last it was partially successful. 



ASSAULT UPON THE GOVERNMENT. 67 

Meanwhile the high chiefs were much troubled by 
threats, which they understood the com- 

His threats. 

mander of the Dolphin to have uttered, 
that he would shoot Mr. Bingham should he appear 
as interpreter in the council of the chiefs, when 
he (the commander) was transacting business with 
them; and that, unless the law against prostitutes 
was repealed, he would tear down the houses of the 
missionaries ; and thej^ asked their missionary friends 
what they should do in case of the apprehended vio- 
lence. The reply was, that such threats would not 
be executed; and the natives were desired Advice of the 
at any rate not to resort to violence in ^missionaries. 
their defense. It was no doubt this mild advice 
which prevented bloodshed in the subsequent affray. 
Three thousand people were present at the morn- 
ing worship, on Sabbath, February 26. It was in the 
open air, the roof of the great church having fallen 
in consequence of a copious rain. In the afternoon 
the state of the weather prevented a meeting. To- 
wards night, Mr. Bingham went to the house of 
Kalanimoku, who was sick. He had not been long 
there, w^ien six or seven sailors from the Assault upon 
Dolphin, armed with clubs, entered the ment. 
upper room, where the sick chief was lying on his 
couch with his friends around him, and demanded a 
repeal of the law, threatening, in case of refusal, to 
tear down the houses. Confusion ensued, and be- 
fore the rioters could be expelled from the house and 
yard, they had broken all the windows in front. 
Meanwhile their number increased, and they directed 
their course to the house of Mr. Bingli^m. Escape of 
Seeing the danger to his family, he has- bam. 
tened home by another way, hoping to arrive before 



68 FORBEARANCE OF THE NATIVES. 

tliem. Failing in this, lie fell into their hands. 
When they were about to strike him with their 
clubs, the natives, who had borne the whole with 
wonderful forbearance, laid hold on the sailors, and 
the missionary escaped. He was pursued by small 
parties ; one aimed a blow at him with a club, and 
another sought to stab him with a knife ; but by the 
timely interposition of the natives, he reached his 
house unharmed. A new company came soon after 
and broke the windows. But while two of these 
were striving to force the door, one of them, in a 
manner unaccountable, turned suddenly round, and 
struck the other with a club, so that he fell, ^nd was 
carried off as dead. 

In the midst of this tumult and outrage, the 

Forbearance chicfs cHcd Out CamCStly tO tllC pCOplc X 

tives. ^ '^ Do not kill the foreigners ; hold them 
fast; handle them carefully;^' — to which one or 
two responded : " How can we ? They are armed 
with knives and clubs. '^ One of the Dolpliin'^s crew 
received dangerous cuts from a sabre in the hands 
of a native. Some of the principal chiefs said, and 
it was the general opinion, that but for the advice 
of the missionaries, the seamen engaged in the 
affray would all have been killed. 

Lieutenant Percival waited on the chiefs on the 
Disgraceful evcniug of that day, not to express regret 
conduct. ^^^ what had occurred, but to renew his re- 
quest for the repeal of the obnoxious law. He then 
declared, in the presence of the chiefs, that the pro- 
hibition should come off; that he would not leave 
the Islands until it was removed. Three of the mis- 
sionaries were present at this interview. 

It was rumored next day, that some of the chiefs, 



THE RESULT. 69 

wearied by importunitj^ and terrified by threats, had 
intimated, that should females resort to 

The result. 

their old practices, it would not be very 
strictly inquired into. A considerable number re- 
paired on board the ships ; and when the first boat, 
in the dusk of evening, passed along the harbor of 
Honolulu, a shout ran from deck to deck, as if a 
victory had been gained. 

When Kalanimoku was informed of the permis- 
sion thus given, he was very indignant, and called 
the oiiending chiefs before him. They quailed under 
bis severe rebuke ; but the fatal deed had been done. 
The flood-gates of immorality had been opened, and 
a deluge of pollution could no longer be prevented. 
Had the prime minister been in health, there is 
much reason to believe that so terrible a calamity 
would not have occurred. It should also be said, 
that the chiefs seriously believed the lives of the 
missionaries to be in^ danger ; nor did they know 
to what extent they might themselves carry their 
internal regulations, without giving offense to the 
United States and Great Britain. And in how 
many places in Christian countries, at the close of 
a similar struggle, might a better result have been 
expected ? The law had been three months in opera- 
tion before the arrival of the Dolphin^ and the in- 
cessant efforts to procure its repeal w^ere resisted for 
seven weeks after that arrival. 

When it became known that the law was pros- 
trate. Lieutenant Percival called on the chiefs to ex- 
press his gratification ; and he then declared his in- 
tention to visit Maui and Hawaii, where the law^was 
still enforced, and compel the chiefs of those islands 
to rescind it. So great a calamity Divine Provi- 



70 WHAT TEE NATIVES THOUGHT OF IT. 

dence was pleased to avert, and Honolulu alone was 
tainted by a visit from the Dolpliin. It is painfully 
significant, that even the common people were ac- 
what the customed to apply to this vessel and her 
thoulhtofit. commander, interchangeably, the appella- 
tion of the '' mischief-making man-of-war/' 

The opposition of foreigners, which had received 
such an impulse, raged with violence for some months 
after the Dolphin^s departure. Mr. Bingham being 
the only ordained missionary at the place, and 
preaching constantly in the native language^ was 
the object of peculiar hostility, and his life was gen- 
erally thought to be in danger. Not that all visitors 
to the Islands, nor all the residents, were enemies of 
moral improvement, or of the mission. Some, though 
friendly, overawed by the noise and violence of the 
profane, were silent ; but there were others of a 
more decided character, who took the part of the 
missionaries, and defended them. The steadfast- 
ness of the native population was remarkable. 
When it is considered that Honolulu was visited 
by more than a hundred ships, and by two thousand 
Their confi- scanicn, during the years 1826 and 1827, 
missionaries, aud that cvcry species of falsehood and the 
most vulgar abuse were heaped upon the mission, 
and how easily uncivilized people are made to dis- 
trust their benefactors, it is matter of great sur- 
prise that none of the chiefs or people, for many 
months, appear to have had their confidence in the 
missionaries shaken. 

Our attention is again called to Lahaina. While 
Mrr Richards and Hoapili, the governor, were absent. 
Another out- thc crcws of Euglisli aud American ships 
haina. committcd great outrages upon the peace 



A SEASONABLE ARRIVAL, 71 

and property of the inhabitants there. The sailors 
attacked the house of Mr. Richards, with the de- 
clared purpose of killing him, but found it guarded 
by faithful natives. The females had all fled to 
the mountains, by command of Hoapiliwahine, the 
governess. 

These pernicious influences were in some degree 
checked by the U. S. sloop-of-war Peacoch, ^ seasonable 
Captain Thomas Ap Catesby Jones, which ^^"^^^• 
arrived at Honolulu in October, 1826, and remained 
there till the following January. A circular had been 
prepared by the missionaries at their general meeting 
in that month, in which they stated the course they 
had pursued, denied the charges made against them, 
and challenged an investigation. The circular was 
printed, and circulated among the foreign residents 
and visitors. After a month, the missionaries at 
Honolulu were informed, by a letter with the sig- 
natures of a number of foreigners, that their chal- 
lenge for investigation was accepted. Accordingly 
word was sent to the different missionary stations, 
and the greater portion of the missionaries were 
assembled at Honolulu early in December. Themission- 
A meeting for the investigation was held on trial. 
at the house of Boki, and the parties were present, 
with many others, including Captain Jones and sev- 
eral of his ofiicers. The missionaries demanded 
that their accusers should bring definite charges in 
writing, and produce their evidence in support of 
them. Richard Charlton, the British Consul, who 
was the leader of the opposers, refused to bring such 
charges, or to have anything written down as a 
charge, which he was to support by proof. Captain 
Jones listened in silence until he perceived the whole 



72 DEFEAT OF THE OPPOSERS. 

ground of dispute, and then gave liis opinion, that 
Defeat of the burdeu of proof rested on those who 
saries. had accepted the challenge. Whereupon 

some one of them moved an adjournment. 

When about to leave the Islands, Captain Jones 
Testimony of wrotc au aiFcctionate farewell to the mis- 

Captam 

Jones. sionaries, in which he bore a decided testi- 

mony to the good effects of the missionary labors, as 
they had fallen under his observation at the Sand- 
wich and Society Islands. The written testimony 
of the principal chiefs, given at this time, is of the 
most positive and favorable nature.^ 

The executive officers of the Board now believed 
Anewtribu- it to be their duty to secure the mission- 
wtcked. aries from a renewal of these shameful 
outrages, by arraigning the authors of the more fla- 
grant of them before the tribunal of public opinion 
in their native lands. They accordingly published, 
early in 1827, Mr. Richards' statement of the case of 
Captain B — - — , and it was copied into newspapers 
and extensively circulated. The published statement 
arrived at Honolulu near the close of the year; and 

it so happened that Captain B -was there at that 

time. A great excitement followed. The 
discovery that men could no longer wallow 
there in the lowest depths of moral pollution, and 
return home with untarnished reputations, was more 
than the vicious could bear. The British Consul, 
the most exceptionable of the foreign residents, took 
the lead ; affirming, that the Hawaiian rulers had no 
right to make laws without the concurrence of Great 
Britain, and threatening the vengeance of his nation 
should they presume to make laws for themselves, 

I See Missionary Herald^ 1827, p. 243. 



THE MISSIONARIES AT HONOLULU. 73 

as they were believed to be on the point of doing. 
In their rage they threatened to proceed to Lahaina 
and kill Mr. Richards. Fuel was added to the flames 
by the arrival, just then, from Lahaina, of The joa^ 
the English ship John Palmer., Captain ^«^^^^^- 

C , the commander of which had been detained 

on shore at Lahaina by Hoapili, the governor, until 
he should deliver up certain immoral native women, 
who were on board his vessel in violation of law, and 
he had been permitted to go on board his ship only 
on a promise of releasing them, but had sailed the 
next morning for Oahu with the women still on 
board. The British Consul now demanded satisfac- 
tion from the government, for the constraint im- 
posed on Captain C^ at Lahaina. 

So great was the tumult, that Kaahumanu deemed 
it expedient to order the principal chiefs The mission- 
and the missionaries at Lahaina to come to n^onert?" 
Honolulu. A council was then held to ^^^^i"^^- 
investigate the complaints against the missionaries, 
and the disaffected foreigners attended. Their chief 
complaints were founded on Mr. Richards' letter, 
but they refused to make their charges in writing. 
After some hours had been uselessly consumed, the 
chiefs sent for Mr. Richards. On hearing Their ac- 
that he was coming, the complainants rose nTface^^^ 
immediately, and hastily retired. The *^^°^- 
chiefs described them as "jumping up like persons 
seized by the colic.^' Mr. Richards acknowledged 
to the chiefs that he wrote the letter in question. 
Hoapili said, they all knew the letter to be true; 
and the council agreed, that it could be of no use to 
pay any further attention to the matter. Hoapili 
thought proper, however, to ship a supply of cannon 



74 NO JUST CAUSE FOR COMPLAINT, 

to Lahaiiia, to be used in defense against a future 
attack^ like the one from Captain C . 

The arrest and detention of Captain C- by Gov- 

The offenders cmor Hoapili, with the avowed and single 
cause of'^*" purpose of Compelling him to deliver up the 
complaint, j^ative feuiales, wlio were on board his ship 
contrary to the laws, is strictly defensible on the 
most obvious and acknowledged principles of gov- 
ernment. Hoapili enforced his claim by an argu- 
ment from a reciprocity of rights and duties ; since 
deserters from the ships, when application was made 
for them to the government, were immediately given 

up. It was a serious aggravation of Captain C 's 

offense, that his crew — as was believed with his con- 
sent, if not at his suggestion — opened a fire upon the 
town, throwing five cannon-balls into it, all in the 
direction of the mission-house. 

Nor had Captain B any just reason to com- 
plain of Mr. Richards' letter, or of its publication. 
The disgraceful facts it contained were never denied, 
nor could they be. The efficacy of the press, as an 
instrument for restraining and punishing crimes 
which the civil law will not reach, was evinced in 
the fact, that there was no similar scene of outrage- 
ous wickedness at the islands, subsequently to this 
period. 



CHAPTER X. 

KALANIMOKU AND NAMAHANA. 

1827-1829. 

Kalanimoku did not live to witness all 1 lie pain- 
ful scenes just narrated, but finished his earthly 
career early in 1827. As one of the greatest reform- 
ers and benefactors of his nation, he is entitled to a 
special memorial. 

His birthplace was in East Maui, whence his 
parents were driven by war to Hawaii. On Eariy life of 
reaching manhood, he joined himself to minister.^ 
Kamehameha, by whom his valor and counsels, and 
his energy and despatch in business, were so appre- 
ciated that he rose to high distinction. 

His civil position after the departure of Liholiho 
for England, was next to that of the re- niseariyap- 

j 1 T . • • J -^XT preciation of 

gent; lie was her prime minister. We thegospei. 
find him among the first to appreciate the value of 
the instruction brought by the mission. As early as 
1823 he said : ^' I am growing old. My eyes are 
dim. I may soon be blind. I must learn in haste, 
or never know the right way. Come, therefore, to 
my house daily and teach me, for soon my eyes will 
see no more.'^ He early became a firm friend of the 
missionaries, and of the religion they inculcated. 
The high chiefs, for obvious reasons, were all kept a 
considerable time on probation, before admission to 



1 



76 HIS RELIGIOUS EXPERIENCE. 



the full commniiion of the church. Kalauimoku 
was received with others at the close of 1825, and 
appears ever to have honored his Christian profes- 
sion. 

He suffered from dropsy through 1826, and the 
disease became alarming in the following year. 
Withdrawing from public life, he thankfully re- 
His religious ccivcd tlic attcutious of liis missiouary 
experience, fnends, whicli thcy were most happy to 
render. They deemed it worth some painstaking 
to see the old warrior and statesman, so lately a 
heathen, receiving comfort from texts of Scripture 
and stanzas of hymns, translated for his benefit. 
He greatly desired to die at Kailua, his former resi- 
dence, which was endeared to him by many recollec- 
tions and important transactions. When the day 
came for his departure from Honolulu for that place 
he waited some time for the arrival of a missionary 
to pray with him, — a thing he sieemed unwilling to 
dispense with before bidding a final adieu to the 
shores of Oahu. This exercise being closed, he 
walked with feeble and trembling steps towards the 
shore, supported on either side by the arm of a 
friend, and was attended to the boat by a large con- 
course of people, who pressed around him to view, 
for the last time, their venerated chief, the " Iron 
Cable'' of their country, and to receive his parting 
aloha. 

Four or five, days were spent at Lahaina, where 
nearly the whole population was assembled 
on the beach at his landing. While there, 
the sacrament of the Lord's Supper was adminis- 
tered, and the occasion was one of special interest 
to him, for the young princess Nahienaena, daugh- 



///>S' DEATH AND CHARACTER, 77 

ter of Keopuolani^ was that cloy admitted to member- 
ship in the church. He regarded her with the 
affection of a father, and she afterwards^, at the re- 
quest of the other chiefs, invited him to spend the 
residue of his days with them. His reply was 
beautiful: ^' He could not deny so polite and affec- 
tionate a request, if persisted in. But, as he had 
given notice that he was going to Kailua, it was 
still his wish, if they would consent, to proceed. 
And if the Lord would hold him back from the 
grave for a little time, he would return and leave 
his remains beside those of Keopuolani." To this 
the princess and her advisers consented. 

He proceeded to Kailua with comparative comfort; 
but shortly after his arrival he failed under 
the operation of tapping, and in a few hours 
expired, February 8, 1827. Not long before, he 
said : '^ This world is full of sorrow, but there is 
none in heaven; there it is good — light — happi- 
ness." 

The cheerful conformity of Kalanimoku to what 
he understood to be the requirements of Hischarac- 
God's Word, his steady adherence to Chris- *^'"' 
tian principles, his uniform friendship towards the 
missionaries, his earnest endeavors to promote the 
instruction and religious improvement of the people, 
his readiness to attend on the worship of God, his 
faithfulness in reproving sin, his patience in suffer- 
ing, his calm and steady hope of heaven through 
the atonement by Christ, whom he regarded as the 
only Saviour, and to whom as he said, he had given 
his heart, soul, and body, — all combine to authorize 
the confident belief, that on finishing his earthly 
course, he was graciously admitted to the rest which 



78 DEATH AND CHARACTER OF NAM AH ANA. 

remaiiieth for the people of God. A competent edu- 
cation would have made him an accomplished states- 
man. He was an honor to his nation, and deserves 
a place among the good and honorable men of his 
time. 

The missionaries all felt his loss ; but to none was 
His loss his death more affecting than to the re- 
greatiyfeit. g^^i^^^ ^yj^Q hastcucd to Kallua on learning 
of his departure. Her gTief under this bereave- 
ment is supposed to have affected her health, and 
shortened her career. Especially must she have felt 
the need of his sustaining and guiding presence in 
the subsequent tumult of passion among the lawless 
foreigners at Honolulu (already described), when they 
discovered how responsible they were henceforward 
to be held to the public sentiment of the Christian 
world ; and still more, in the later troubles, of a 
more domestic nature — hereafter to receive a brief 
notice, — which grew out of the unprincipled ambi- 
tion of Boki, brother of the lamented chief, and his 
wife, a daughter of the loyal Hoapili. 

Namahana, sister to Kaahumanu and Kuakini, 
Death and kuowu also uudcr thc names of Opiia and 
Namahana. Piia, lias bccu rcpcatcdly mentioned. Her 
death occurred at Honolulu in September, 1829. 
She was one of the earliest, most constant, most 
efficient friends of the mission. As early as 1822, 
she and her husband Laanui had morning and even- 
ing prayers in their family, g-enerally assisted by 
Anna, the Tahitian teacher. They were then dili- 
gently learning to read and write. Three years 
later, we find her at a prayer-meeting composed 
chiefly of native females ; where, at the request of 



DEATH AND CHARACTER OF NAM AH ANA. 79 

Mrs. Bingham, she selected and read a hymn, made 
a serious address, and offered an appropriate prayer. 
She was deeply concerned for the reformation and 
improvement of her own people, and urged the gov- 
ernor of Oahu to promote the establishment of 
schools in different parts of the island. Her special 
interest, however, vv^as for the district of Waialua, 
owned by herself, which afterwards became a favored 
missionary station. As a ruler, she had the decision 
of her family. An aggrieved native husband once re- 
quested her interposition, alleging that his wife was 
disposed to leave him for a foreigner, who sought 
to entice her away. Namahana explained to the 
wife what was her duty, and said : " Return to your 
husband, and if you forsake him I will put you in 
irons. '^ Money was offered' her by the paramour as 
a bribe, but her reply was, ^*^ No, I desire not your 
money." She was regarded as a pillar of the church 
at Honolulu. 

When stricken with her last sickness, in the sum- 
mer of 1829, her sister, the regent, sent a note to 
Mr. Bingham, requesting him to hasten to his sick 
friend. Coming with Mrs. Bingham, he found her 
mind unclouded, and her soul relying on the grace 
of the Lord Jesus. Repeating his visit, on a second 
summons received past midnight, he found the hand 
of death upon her. The once vigorous arm was 
paralyzed. At the break of day, she was heard to 
whisper, " Praise." It was her last word. A note 
of wailing from the numerous company around an- 
nounced her death, but this was soon hushed that 
they might listen to the voice of prayer. Her 
funeral in the church naturally called together a 
great assembly. 



CHAPTER XI. 

GRADUAL EXTENSIOI^ OF CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE. 

1828-1828. 

Not long after the visit of the Dolphin^ Kaahu- 
The regent's iiiaiiu made a tour through Oahu, in order 
oXa^ to couuteract the pernicious influence ex- 
erted by that vessel. The distance travelled was 
about a hundred miles. She was accompanied by 
Mr. Bingham; and the regent and missionary had 
thus an opportunity to address a large portion of 
the inhabitants of that island^ who naturally gath- 
ered about them in their progress. Mr. Bingham 
daily read and explained portions of the Gospel of 
Matthew, which he had translated. The company 
numbered between two and three hundred, and most 
Her retinue of tlicm travelled on foot. It was a sort of 
Bcho^L ^^^ travelling school. Numbers carried their 
books ; as many as fifty had slates and pencils. Such 
as were able wrote out the text of every sermon 
they heard, and committed it to memory. The more 
advanced received daily instruction, and putting their 
acquisitions to use, urged the duty of repentance 
upon the villagers, as they passed along. Kaahuma- 
Herinflu- ^^^ iusistcd ou God's right to give laws to 
ence. |^|g d'caturcs, aud to punish the violators 

of his laws ; while his mercy had provided for the 
pardon of the penitent and believing. She main- 



BEAUTIFUL SCENERY. 81 

tained the riglit of rulers to make and execute laws. 
She also expressed her apprehension that the people, 
because of the hardness of their hearts, would not 
receive the gospel message, as presented by the mis- 
sionary. 

One of the scenes in this tour had a peculiar in- 
terest. The valley of Waimea, on the north Beautiful 
side of the island, is almost environed by ^^^^^^^ 
mountains, rising on three sides and forming a 
picturesque amphitheatre, containing hamlets, trees, 
and plantations. It was in this valley that Lieu- 
tenant Hergest and the astronomer Gooch, while on 
shore from an English vessel, were murdered by 
the natives of a previous generation. Here the 
gospel of the Lord Jesus was now proclaimed to a 
peaceable and listening multitude, " while the hills 
seemed to leap for joy at what the King of Zion was 
then doing for the nation." 

Subsequently the regent made repeated tours on 
other islands, addressing the people in the Tours on 
different villages, prohibiting immoral acts, islands. 
enjoining a due observance of the Sabbath, encour- 
aging them to learn to read, and exhorting them to 
love and obey the Saviour of sinners. Mildness and 
affection characterized these addresses, but they were 
of course regarded, more or less, as coming with 
authority. The people were accustomed to obey their 
high chiefs without hesitation. " The chiefs gave 
orders to the people to erect houses of wor- oie ,t influ- 
ship, to build school-houses, and to learn chiefs. 
to read, — they readily did so ; to listen to the in- 
structions of the missionaries, — they at once came 
in crowds for that purpose ; to forsake sin and turn 
to the Lord, — they put on, without hesitation, the 



82 TOUR OF KAIKIOEWA. 

forms of religion at least, and exhibited an external 
reformation. ]Si"ot that they did these things solely 
out of regard to the authority and wishes of these 
chiefs, but that authority and those wishes had nec- 
essarily great influence, and the Holy Spirit made 
use of that influence to accomplish immense re- 
sults." 1 The regent was specially successful in her 
reforming influence, not only because of the weight 
of her authority, but also from the force of her ex- 
ample and character. The proclamations of Liholiho 
against immoral acts, and in favor of the Sabbath, 
had the countervailing influence of his own dissolute 
life. But the old queen was in earnest, and her life 
showed that she was. 

In the year 1826, Kaikioewa, formerly governor 
Tour of Kai- ^^ Oaliu aud guardiau of the young prince, 
kioewa. ^^^| w^^^^ govemor of Kauai, made a tour 
around that island, accompanied by Mr. Whitney; 
and in every village he urged the people to for- 
sake their sins and turn to the Lord. An apparent 
timidity was observed in the demeanor of the com- 
mon people while listening to the governor, but 
that disappeared when the missionary rose to address 
them. At one place they encountered a man, who 
had formerly been employed by pagan chiefs to seize 
human victims for sacrifices, and had so trained 
himself that he could spring, like a tiger, on his , 
unguarded prey, and break his bones. This caterer \ 
for the bloody gods of the last generation was now 
willing to shake hands with a Christian missionary, 
and listen to his warnings and invitations. The j 
fhe govern- govcmor's wifc accompauicd him, and seems I 
or's wife. ^^ h^YQ bccu the better Christian of the 

1 Dibble's Bisuyry, p. 205. 



NATIONAL CONVOCATION AT KAILUA, 83 

tv/0. She said she wanted to hear him say more 
about Jesus Christ and his cross, and less about the 
young prince. Indeed, it was not until some time 
after this that the governor's evidence of piety be- 
came entirely satisfactory. The missionary said to 
the wife on this tour, " I am tired of your smoking ;" 
to which she pleasantly replied, ^'^ Is it forbidden in 
the Scriptures ? '^ " You make it a sin," said the mis- 
sionary, " by using it to excess.'^ Whereupon she 
handed him her pipe with a smile, saying, '' I will 
smoke no more/' Her example was followed by 
others. 

An influential meeting was held at Kailua in Oc- 
tober, 1826. The regent was there, with National 

p,, i«P J A. 1} J.1 • convocation 

many oi the chieis, and most oi the mis- atKaiiua. 
sionaries. Kuakini had promoted the new order of 
things with his characteristic energy. Early in the 
year he sent people to the mountains to cut and 
draw down timber for a large church, the first having 
become altogether too small. Some thousands of 
his people were employed for weeks during the sum- 
mer in erecting and thatching this new building. 
Its dimensions were one hundred and eighty feet by 
seventy-eight, and it would contain an audience of 
about four thousand. It was now ready to Dedicationct 
be dedicated, and this was the immediate ^^^^^^^• 
occasion of the gathering of the chiefs and mission- 
aries. The dedication sermon was preached by Mr. 
Ely of Kaawaloa. Including the pupils and teachers 
from forty schools, there wex'e more than four thou- 
sand persons present. It was such a day of rejoicing 
as had not before been witnessed on that island ; 
and the older missionaries were impressed by the 
contrast, as they compared the crowds then assem- 



84 REMARKABLE DECLARATIONS, 

bled with those at the same place on the arrival of 
the mission, only six and a half years before. 

The next day, the people were addressed by Kaa- 
Remarkabie humanu, Kuakini, Hoapiliwahine, Kapio- 
deciarations. |^j^j^ ^^^^ Naihe, who declared their deter- 
mination to govern according to the precepts of the 
gospel. At this meeting the missionaries also re- 
affirmed their purpose to refrain from interference 
with the political concerns of the nation ; while, as 
missionaries, they wonld declare the whole word of 
God, whatever might be its bearings on the former 
customs and existing usages and proceedings of the 
government and people. 

After this convocation Mr. Bishop visited Kawai- 
A vast con- ^^^^ somc distancc north of Kailua, where 
gregation. ^|^^ inhabitants of the districts of Kohala 
and Hamakua were assembling to meet the regent 
and other chiefs. He there preached twice to a 
congregation of more than ten thousand people, — 
the largest audience, it is believed, that ever as- 
sembled on those Islands for Christian worship. 

Tlie Missionary Packet arrived in October, 1827. 
nhQ Mission- This was a small vessel sent out by the 
ary Packet, ^^^iv^i to tlic missiou, uudcr tlic carc of 
that early and valued friend, the late James Hunne- 
well, Esq., which proved a great convenience.^ 

The missionary force on the Islands, in the opening 
Missionary of tlic ycar 1828, was as follows: Messrs. 
Islands. Thurston and Bishop were stationed at 
Kailua, Messrs. Goodrich and Ruggles at Hilo, and 
Mr. Ely at Kaawaloa, all on Hawaii; Messrs. Rich- 

1 Mr. Ilunnewell was first mate of the brig Thaddeus^ which took the 
original company of missionaries to the Sandwich Islands. He died 
recently at his home in Gharlestown, Mass. 



TRANSLATING, PRINTING, AND SCHOOLS. 85 

ards and Whitney were at Lahaina^ on Maui ; and 
Messrs. Bingham and Chamberlain were at Hono- 
hilu. Mr. Whitney soon resumed his station at 
Waimea, on Kauai, greatly to the delight of the old 
governor, who was one of Kamehameha's veterans. 

A second reinforcement arrived in the spring of 
1828; consisting of the Rev. Messrs. An- second rein- 
drews. Green, Gulick, and Clark, Dr. Judd, f«^«^°i^°*- 
and Mr. Shepard, a printer^ with their wives : and 
Misses Ogden, Stone, Ward, and Patten, unmarried 
female assistant missionaries, who were to reside in 
different families of the mission. Mr. Loomis, the 
former printer, having gone home on account of his 
health, the arrival of a new printer gave an impulse 
to the printing department. Four natives had also 
become so far proficients in the art as to be em- 
ployed in the office. The four Gospels had Translating 
been translated, and twenty thousand copies ^^^ printing. 
of Luke were printed at Honolulu. The other Gos- 
pels were printed in the United States, under the 
superintendence of Mr. Loomis — fifteen thousand 
copies of one at the expense of the Bible Society, the 
others at the expense of the Board. In the autumn 
of this year, Mr. and Mrs. Ely were constrained by 
failing health to return home. 

During the summer the mission made tours of 
inspection around Maui, and the small isl- Extent of 
ands of Molokai, Lanai, and Kahulawe. stmction' 
The population of Molokai was ascertained to be 
about five thousand. Although no missionary had 
been upon that island, except a mere landing by Mr. 
Chamberlain, they found there a thousand learners, 
a large portion of whom were able to read. Upon 
the four islands above named, the visiting brethren 



86 ATTENDANCE AT PRAYER-MEETINGS. 

exauiined two hundred and twenty-five schools, in 
which were present five thousand males and five 
thousand two hundred females, or ten thousand two 
hundred in all ; more than six thousand of these could 
read, and more than a thousand could write. The es- 
timated population on these islands was thirty-seven 
thousand. The impulse given by this visit raised the 
number of pupils to more than eighteen thousand. 
About a fifth of the learners were under fourteen 
years of age, and some were sixty and upwards. 

In this year, religious instruction seemed to take 
Attendance a strongcr liold on the people than ever 
meetings. before. The attendance at Lahaina, on the 
stated prayer-meeting was seldom les^ than a thou- 
sand; in the autumn, it was considerably more. At 
a score of places on Maui, these meetings were con- 
ducted by native teachers; and the same may be said 
of as many more on Molokai and Lanai. The time 
was occupied in reading and teaching the various 
Scripture tracts and other books, and the meeting 
was closed with prayer. 

The teachers, it must be believed, having so lately 
been heathen, could not have had a very adequate 
conception of the true nature of religion. To many 
of them, it perhaps seemed to consist chiefly in ex- 
ternal observances. Yet there was doubtless a good 
degree of honesty in most, and not a few acted ac- 
cording to the best idea of the new religion they had 
been able to gain. There is something remarkable in 
the extent to which this outward conformity was 
Outward re- somctimcs Carried. It became known, about 
form?ty^^^ tliis timc, that some natives in an interior 
district, with no one to instruct them, having ascer- 
tained which day was observed as Sabbath by the 



SPECIAL SERIOUSNESS AT KAILUA. 87 

missionaries^ kept their own reckoning, and when 
the day came, washed themselves/put on their best 
clothes (if they had any best), lay down in their 
huts, and went to sleep. Yet even this ignorant 
obedience may have rendered them more accessible 
to the gospel when once it was proclaimed in their 
hearing; and who, save the Omniscient, can tell 
whether sometimes it had not the germ of true 
piety ? 

At Kailua, there was a special attention to religion 
through the year 1828. The spacious special se- 
church was often filled to overflowing on Kaiiua. 
Sabbath morning. People came the distance of 
seven or eight miles, and returned the same day. 
The canoes belonging to the neighboring villages 
were all put in requisition, and when drawn up 'to- 
gether during the service along the beach, they 
reminded the missionaries of the rows of vehicles so' 
often witnessed on the Sabbath at the country 
churches of their native land. The first converts 
were received into the church in March and Novem- 
ber, — fourteen men and twelve women, — several of 
them persons of distinction and influence. Among 
them was Keona, wife of Kuakini the governor, and 
a chief of the first rank in the Islands. They had 
all given satisfactory evidence of piety for a full 
year, many of them much longer. 

The experience of these converts, as described by 
their spiritual guides, was strongly analo- Experience 
gous to that in the congregations of Chris- verts. 
tian lands. There was substantially the same view 
of human nature, of dependence on the aids of the 
Holy Spirit, of the guilt and desert of sin, and of 
the adaptation of gospel provisions to the wants of 



88 KAILUA LONG AFTERWARDS. 

ruined sinners; the same frank and humble confes- 
sion of sinfuhiess, and the same repentance and faith. 
The instruction was simple, and as far as possible in 
the words of Scripture; it being* found that those 
words carried with them an incomparable authority 
and conviction. Through their influence on the con- 
science and heart, revelations were made of the de- 
pravity that before pervaded the masses, of which 
the details would be too shocking to relate. Such, 
in the language of the missionaries, were once .those 
of whom we have been speaking. But now they had 
been washed, they had been sanctified by the Holy 
Spirit. Mutual love and confidence had succeeded 
to hatred and disgust. The savage had become the 
humble follower of the Lamb. The dishonest, bru- 
talized, libidinous son of earth had become the peace- 
ful citizen, the zealous promoter of order, sobriety, 
and Christian morality. 

This was said concerning the people of Kailua at 
Tjhat the the time. Thirty-five years later, it was the 
at Kailua. writcr's privilcgc to spend a Sabbath at 
that place, on the forty-third anniversary of the 
planting of the mission. Only one of the lunas, or 
principal men of the church, who met me on the 
morning of that day in Mr. Thurston's study, re- 
membered the landing of that excellent missionary, 
and he was then the main pillar of the church. It 
was the day for the celebration of the Lord's Supper. 
On my way to the church, — a large stone building 
erected by Kuakini, — in company with Mr. Paris, 
horses were seen fastened to the rough lava surface 
in every direction. Mr. Paris thought there were 
as many as five hundred. Horses had then nearly 
superseded the use of canoes. The congregation 



POWER OF PRINCIPLE. 89 

of that clay was estimated at a thousand, and the' 
communicants at six hundred. The twenty-six origi- 
nal members of the ciiurch had all gone from earth, 
and Mr. Thurston himself, worn out with years and 
labors, was then absent, — his work done, as it after- 
wards appeared, — and here was his large flourishing 
church, then made up from the second and third gen- 
erations. I was never more conscious of being in 
active fellowship with the people of God, than while 
aiding them in commemorating the Lord's death. 

We have a remarkable illustration of the power of 
Christian principle, in one of the first fruits p^^g^, ^^ 
at Kailua. She was the sister of ]S[aihe, p^^^^p^^^- 
and was one of the wives of Taraiopu, the reigning 
king when Cook discovered the Islands. She was 
eighty years old. Her character, in the days of pa- 
ganism, is said to have been as bad as that of a full- 
bred heathen could be. Yet, at the time of which I 
am now writing, she was a conscientious and devoted 
Christian. From the first, she attracted Mr. Thurs- 
ton's notice by the fixed attention she paid to his 
words, and her friendly manner. Soon after the 
establishing of a school at Kailua, she came, with 
several of her people, and placed herself among the 
pupils. But being old and slow of apprehension, she 
appeared a most unpromising scholar. It was with 
the utmost difficulty, and after a long time, that she 
was able to remember her alphabet. Often she was 
advised to give up the thought of learning in her old 
age ; but so great was her desire to be able to read 
the Word of God, that she persevered. She chose 
one of her female attendants, who had become ex- 
pert in reading, to be her teacher; her book was her 
daily companion, at home and abroad; and at length, 



90 ARRIVAL OF PAPAL PRIESTS, 

after two or three years^ slie was able to spell out 
her words without a prompter, and finally able to 
read a chapter with tolerable facility. She was- a 
remarkable instance of one in old age, whose habits, 
disposition, and character had undergone a total 
revolation; and the Christian graces shone forth in 
her as naturally, as if they had grown with her 
growth, and strengthened with her streng-th. 

The first Romish missionaries arrived in 1827. 
Arrival of Tlic occasiou of tliis misslou was one John 
priests. Rives, a French adventurer, who had shown 
peculiar hostility to the American mission. He was 
refused permission to accompany the king*, as one 
of his suite, but stole on board the vessel as it was 
leaving the harbor, and so accomplished his main 
object. After the king's death, he went to France, 
and boasted of his wealth and influence at the Islands, 
which the fact of his having accompanied the king 
rendered probable. His application for priests was 
favorably received. Three were appointed, — one 
designated by the Pope as prefect of the Sand- 
wich Islands, and one an Irishman educated in 
France, — and they arrived at Honolulu, in July, in 
a French ship, the captain of which landed them 
privately, and refused to take them away, though 
ordered so to do by the regent. Rives did not 
return to the Islands, and nothing more was heard 
of him, or his possessions. The English consul in- 
sisted successfully on the Irishman's right to remain 
as an English subject. 



CHAPTER XII. 

EMBABRASSMENTS OF THE GOVEENMENTc 

1829-1831. 

In October, 1829, the chiefs enacted a criminal 
code against murder, theft, licentiousness, retailing 
ardent spirits, Sabbath-breaking, and gambling, 
professedly based on the divine law; and Foreigners 
declared that these laws would be enforced laws. 
against foreign residents, as well as against natives. 
Englishmen and Americans had habitually claimed 
to be independent of Hawaiian law, and had threat- 
ened the vengeance of their respective governments 
should they be punished for violating it. The Eng- 
lish Consul went so far as to warn the chiefs of 
the wrathful intervention of Great Britain, should 
they presume to proclaim laws without first obtain- 
ing for them the sanction of the British monarch. 
The regent and her advisers were not to be thus 
intimidated ; yet it perhaps required more energy 
and firmness than the chiefs possessed, to execute 
the laws in their fullest extent. Divine Providence, 
as heretofore, brought the needful succor. 

On the 14th of October, just one week after the 
laws had been proclaimed, the United States sloop of 
war Vincennes, Capt. W. C. Bolton Finch, ^.l^^l^l""- 
arrived at Honolulu, bringing presents from un?te^^"^*^* 
the government of the United States, and a ^*^**^- 



92 VISIT ^OF THE ^'VINCENNESr 

letter written by direction of John Qiiincy Adams, 
the President. The Rev. Charles S. Stewart, whose 
return to the United States on account of the fail- 
ure of his wife's health will be remembered, was 
chaplain of the ship. The letter from the President 
contained some very opportune and important state- 
ments. After congratulations upon the progress 
at the Islands of " a knowledge of letters and of 
the true religion, the religion of the Christian's 
Bible," the letter proceeded to say : " The President 
anxiously hopes that peace and kindness and justice 
will prevail between your people and those citizens 
of the United States who visit your Islands, and that 
the regulations of your government will be such as' 
to enforce them upon all. Our citizens, who violate 
your laws, or interfere with your regulations, vio- 
late at the same time their duty to their own gov- 
ernment and country, and merit censure and pun- 
ishment. We have heard with pain that this has 
sometimes been the case, and we have sought to 
know and to punish those who are guilty." 

These suggestions were the more appropriate 
omfv^r and timely, since they were evidently 
fe^ts^'^' intended — as doubtless was the visit of the 
Vmcennes — to counteract the injuries inflicted by the 
Dolphin. It was during the administration of Presi- 
dent Adams that the outrages had been committed 
by the commander of that vessel; s.nd it was by his 
order that a court of inquiry sat upon the case of 
Lieutenant Percival. The nature of the punishment 
inflicted was never made public ; but it was stated at 
the Islands, on the authority of an officer of the 
United States Navy, that Lieutenant Percival was 
reprimanded by the President, The chiefs were thus 



DISLOYALTY OF BOKI. 93 

encouraged in the position they had taken, and soon 
gained resolution and strength for executing their 
laws on offending foreigners, as well as upon their 
own people. 

The greatest apparent danger to the Islands, 
and to the cause of morality and religion, Disloyalty of 
after the death of Kalanimoku, was from ^°^^" 
the ambitious and disloyal machinations of his 
brother Boki. Boki was in the suite of the king on 
his visit to England, and received more attention 
after his return on this account than was due to 
his rank or abilities. For a time, both he and his 
wife seemed disposed to help the people forward in 
their religious progress. Kaikioewa, guardian of 
the young prince, being made governor of Kauai, 
and Boki resuming the office of governor of Oahu, 
and being popular, Kaahumanu committed to him 
the immediate care of the youthful prince, — a 
measure she soon had occasion deeply to regret. 

Boki's regard for religion soon vanished. He 
became greedy of gain ; countenanced, for that 
purpose, grog-shops and houses of ill fame ; fell into 
intemperate habits 5 made efforts to revive the 
heathen sports and vile practices of former times; 
became the dupe of malicious and designing foreign- 
ers; opposed the missionaries; and did everything 
in his power to overthrow the government of Kaa- 
humanu. He soon contracted heavy debts, and to 
pay the interest of these, he imposed oppressive 
taxes on the people, particularly in sandal-wood. 
Moreover, he was several times detected in collect- 
ing soldiers, guns, and ammunition, to make war 
upon the regent. At length Kaahumanu endeavored 
to separate the young prince from his company, and 



94 HIS WRETCHED END. 

to take him under her own immediate care. But it 
was too late. Not only was Boki tenacious of his 
claim, but the young prince, having acquired a taste 
for such pleasures as the house of Boki afforded, was 
not willing to exchange them for the household of 
the serious Kaahumanu. Kalanimoku was then liv- 
ing, and the conduct of his brother was a sore trial 
to the aged chief, but his remonstrances had no 
effect. The wayward governor, having the heir to 
the throne under his influence, was able to occasion 
much solicitude even to so energetic a ruler as 
Kaahumanu. Providence, however, disconcerted his 
seditious plans, and suddenly cut short his career. 

Boki's debts pressed hard upon him, and he was 
His wretch- ashauicd to meet the reproving eyes of the 
edend. wcll-disposcd chicftaius, by whom he had 
so often been detected in acts of sedition. He was 
ready for any wild and reckless enterprise. Being 
informed by traders that an abundance of sandal- 
wood might be found on a certain island of the 
South Pacific, he, in the absence of Kaahumanu, 
hastily and imperfectly equipped the man-of-war 
brig Kamehamelm^ and a smaller vessel, and sailed 
on the '2d of December, 1829. The procedure in- 
dicated a mind given up to infatuation. Boki em- 
barked in the larger vessel, with three hundred 
men; and Manual, an agent of his in all his plans, 
had charge of the other vessel, with one hundred 
and seventy-nine men ; embracing, together, a large 
portion of the company of opposers. Suffice it to 
say, that the Kamehmneha and Boki were never 
again heard from ; and that the smaller vessel, after 
the most painful sufferings by those who sailed in 
it, returned to Honolulu in August of the following 



DISLOYALTY OF THE WIFE OF BOKI, 95 

year, without its commander, and with only twenty- 
seven persons on board. The destruction was like 
that of fi^orah and his company. 

Yet the spirit of sedition was not entirely removed. 
Liliha, the wife of Boki, shared in his spirit, Disloyalty of 
and had been left by him in the govern- wifeofBoki. 
ment of Oahu. The Romish priests were among 
her partisans ; they put her forward, and even 
declared her, in their published letters to their 
patrons in Europe, to have succeeded to the 
regency. The regent had now regained her ascend- 
ency over the prince, and they together spent most 
of the year subsequent to May 1830 on the islands 
of Maui and Hawaii; and it was this opportunity 
Liliha took to mature her con;?piracy against the 
government. The laws against immorality were not 
enforced by her. Restraint was removed from tip- 
pling shops, drunkenness, gambling, and their at- 
tendant vices. Preparations were made for war, for 
which no lawful reasons could be assigned. The 
alarm was increased among the people by a reported 
threat of Mr. Charlton, the British Consul, that 
with five hundred men, whom he claimed to have 
under his command, he would seize the prince anr^ 
his sister, and revolutionize the government. 

It was now time for the regent to act decisively. 
She appointed her brother, Kualdni, temporary 
governor of Oahu, and ordered him at once to quell 
the insurrection. He put Naihe in his place as 
governor of Hawaii, landed troops unexpectedly on 
several parts of Oahu, took possession of yjg^ 
the fort and military stores at Honolulu, p"^''"^" 
established an armed police in the streets of that 
town, suppressed the tippling shops and gaming 
houses, and rigidly enforced the laws for the sup- 



gorous 
dings. 



96 ROMISH PRIESTS IMPLICATED, 

pressioii of immoralities. Attempts were made to 
evade the laws, such as selling coftee and giving 
away rum, but the new governor was not toT)e trifled 
with. To the request for permission to sell to 
foreigners, though not to natives, his reply was : 
" To horses, cattle, and hogs you may sell rum ; but 
to real men you must not, on these shores.'' Kaa- 
humanu now joined her brother, bringing the prince 
with her ; and Liliha accompanied her father Hoapili 
on his return to Lahaina, of course divested of all 
authority. 

The government regarded the Romish priests as 
Romish leaders in this conspiracy; and as such they 
plicated. were ordered to leave the Islands in three 
months. At length, when all other measures for 
getting them away proved ineffectual, the govern- 
ment fitted out one of its own vessels, formerly the 
brig Waverley of Boston, and employed Captain Sum- 
ner, an Englishman, to take them to California, then 
under a Roman Catholic government. The American 
Consul had written to the Governor-general of Cali- 
fornia, to learn whether he would receive them, if 
they should be sent away from the Islands, and 
letters had been received from him and from the 
prefect of the Roman Catholic missions there, urg- 
Theirconse- iug thcm to couic to their aid, as their 
ishment. scrviccs wcrc greatly needed. On the 7th 
of December, 1831, Kaahumanu issued her proc- 
lamation, stating that they were to be sent away, 
because the chiefs had never assented to their resid- 
ing there, and because they had led some of the 
people into seditious practices. Toward the last of 
that month, they were put on board, and on the 
28th of January, arrived at San Pedro in California.^ 

1 Tracy's History^ p. 259. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

CHRISTIAN II^FLUENCES. 

1829-1835. 

The Rev. Jonathan S. Green, in compliance with 
instructions from the Prudential Commit- Exploration 
tee, spent a part of the year 1829 on a west coast. 
tour of exploration along a considerable portion 
of the northwest coast of America, but found no 
place which it seemed expedient, at that time, for 
the American Board to occupy. 

An attempt was made, three years later, to insti- 
tute a branch of the Hawaiian mission Thewash- 
on the Washington Islands, a division of ands. 
the cluster usually denominated the Marquesas 
Islands ; but it was found that the time had not 
come for such a mission. It was subsequently 
ascertained by the Prudential Committee, that the 
London Missionary Society regarded those islands 
as within its appropriate field. 

About this time, arrangements were made for 
completing the translation of the Scrip- Translating 
tures. It was also recommended that tures. 
each station form a class from the more promising 
pupils, to be educated for teachers, and ultimately 
fof preachers of the gospel. Though Education of 
every part of the Sandwich Islands is *^^^^^'^- 
healthful, so many of the missionaries suffered from 

7 



98 PREVALENCE OF RELIGIOUS HABITS. 

the liver complaint, that the formation of a health 
A health station was deemed expedient. One was 
station. accordingly commenced at Waimea, on 
Hawaii, at an elevation of two thousand feet above 
the sea. Kuakini, governor of Hawaii, had been 
received into the church in the previous year; and 
he now gave such prompt and generous aid that, in 
less than three months, five good native houses were 
erected, and the whole inclosed by a fence. Several 
missionaries resorted to this place, with their fami- 
lies, and received essential benefit. It ultimately 
became the permanent abode of Mr. Lyons. For 
some reason the demand for a sanitarium has long 
since ceased. 

The attendance on public worship was everywhere 
Attendance wcll sustaiucd. Tolcrablc buildings for 

on public , . J 1 i? T • 

worship. worship were now to be found m every 
considerable village on Maui, and in not a few of 
the villages on the other islands. 

There was no abatement of the religious interest 
Prevalence iu tlic ucxt j^car. lu mauy districts the 
practices. practicc of family prayer and of asking the 
divine blessing at meals, had become almost uni- 
versal. It must be admitted that along with this 
was often a degree of ignorance and levity, if not of 
habitual immorality, which made it but little better 
than a mere form ; and it was necessary to exercise 
extreme caution in admissions to the church. 

The number of places occupied by resident mis- 
places occu- sionaries, that were of frequent resort by 
Bj^onarfe^^ uativcs, should bc considcrcd. Such were 
Kailua, Kaawaloa, Waimea, and Hilo, on Hawaii; 
Lahaina, Lahainaluna, Wailuku, and Haiku, on 
Maui ; Kaluaaha, on Molokai ; Honolulu, Ewa, 



i 



MANNER OF PROPAGATING SCHOOLS. 99 

Waialiia, and Kaneohe, on Oahu ; and Waimea, 
Koloa, and Waioli^ on Kauai. In the year 1835 
there were at these sixteen stations twenty-four 
ordained missionaries, and forty-two assistant mis- 
sionaries, male and female. The great object of all 
these, at their stations and in their tours, was to 
make known the gospel, and urge sinners to imme- 
diate repentance. 

Nor must I omit to notice the aid derived from the 
common schools and the press. Owing to influence of 
the number of schools, and in part to the the press. 
very great simplicity of the Hawaiian alphabet, the 
learners, in 1834, exceeded fifty thousand ; and 
about one third of these were able to read with a 
good degree of ease. Many could write, and a few 
had some knowledge of arithmetic and geography. 
More than five sixths of the pupils were over ten 
years of age. An early and wide efficiency was thus 
imparted to printed religious sheets and school 
books in the native language, such as is not possible 
in the more elaborated and difficult languages of 
heathendom. 

The manner of propagating the schools during 
the first twelve or fourteen years of the Manner of 
mission, is worthy of special consideration, schools. 
It conformed to the political and social condition of 
the times. The first schools were mostly in the 
numerous trains of the chiefs. As the chiefs began 
to take an interest in the diffusion of Christian 
knowledge, they sent teachers into thic districts 
which they held by a sort of feudal tenure, and 
which, for political reasons, were singularly scattered 
in the different islands. The head-man of the dis- 
trict was required by his chief to furnish the teacher 



100 VALUE OF THE INSTRUCTION, 

with a house to dwell in, a school-house, kapas, and 
food. Thus Kaahumaou sent teachers, not only 
into different parts of Oahu, where was her princi- 
pal residence, but to Hawaii, Maui, Molokai, Lauai, 
Kauai, and Niiliau ; and teachers, sent by Kalani- 
moku, Namahana, Kuakini, Hoapili, and other high 
chiefs, were found on most of the islands. As soon 
as these had taught a number to read, they were 
expected to divide their districts, and thus to multi- 
ply the schools, until at length the laud became full 
of them. It should be added, that the inhabitants 
of these districts, old and young, were all required 
to attend the schools, and many old and gray-headed 
men thus learned to read the Word of God. True, 
the teachers knew but little, yet they knew much 
Value of the ^^orc than the people at large, and what 
instruction, ^j^^y tauglit was iuvaluablc to the learners 
as a means for acquiring knowledge. In the year 
1832 there were nine hundred schools. Not a few 
of the teachers gave their pupils correct views of the 
gospel method of salvation. 

It has been stated that the native language was so 
Amount of ^^^ rcduced to writing at the close of the 
the printing, gecoud ycar of tlic missiou, as to allow the 
press to commence its operations in January, 1822. 
From that time until March, 1830, twenty-two books 
were printed in the Hawaiian language, amounting 
to 387,000 copies and 10,287,800 pages. Besides this, 
3,345,000 pages were printed in the United States. 
Had these books been distributed gratuitously 
among the fifty thousand learners, the cost for each 
learner would have been thirty cents. As the supply 
of books was almost the only expense to which the 
Board was subjected on account of schools, each 



THE SCHOOL SYSTEM EXHAUSTED, 101 

of the nine liundred schools would have cost only 
about fifteen dollars. But the mission deemed it 
best for the natives to pay for their books^ The books 

, n . T 1 1 'IT J • sold to the 

and they were able and willing to pay in natives. 
products of the Islands, or in labor. It was only the 
want of a circulating medium among the natives, 
that prevented the printing establishment from 
supporting itself. In some of the islands, native 
cloth was oflFered for books; in others, wood; in all, 
meat, fish, vegetables, and labor. These were often 
valuable to the missionaries, but were often of little 
use, and the system of barter had many disadvan- 
tages. 

The school system ceased at length to be a power 
in the land, such as it had been. The five The school 
or six hundred teachers had taught their iJ^gt^J^^l 
pupils to read and write, and perhaps a ^^^"^^^^ 
little more, but had now exhausted their stock of 
knowledge, and the system was coming to a dead 
stand. The mission therefore resolved to. establish 
a high-school at Lahainaluna, . on Maui, AMgh- 
with the special object of educating teach- teachers. 
ers. The school was opened in September, with the 
Rev. Lorrin Andrews as principal, and twenty-five 
young men as pupils. Before the close of the year, 
the pupils increased to sixty-seven. The course of 
study was to embrace four years, and was liberal for 
so youthful a nation. Teacher and pupils entered 
upon their work with much enthusiasm. School- 
house and lodging rooms were to be built, and food 
was to be raised. The site of the institution was on 
the gradual slope of the mountain north of Lahaina, 
a mile and a "half from the town, by the side of a 
water-course, affording beds for cultivating the taro. 



102 CHRISTIAN MARRIAGES. 

The timber was far away on the mountains, and was 
all to be cut by the students, hewed to the proper 
thickness, since there were no saw-mills on the 
island, and then dragged along the ground, there 
being no teams to aid in the work. Coral for lime 
had to be carried from the sea-shore ; and the wood 
for burning the lime, and for writing-tables, benches, 
window-shutters, and doors, must be brought from 
the mountains. While the American Board could 
not prevent the necessity for such manual labors at 
the outset, it afterwards did much towards the need- 
ful buildings, library, and apparatus. 

Christian marriage had now made considerable 
Christian progrcss ou the Islands. I have already 
marriages. mentioned the marriage of Hoapili and 
Kalekua or Hoapiliwahine, at Lahaina, in 1823; 
but their example was not immediately followed. In 
1826, Hoapili forbade marriages in the old form, on 
the island of Maui; and Mr. Kichards, previous to 
April, 1828, had solemnized more than one thousand 
according to the new or Christian form. He re- 
garded violations of the marriage law as very few, 
and says that such offenses were invariably pun- 
ished. It was no uncommon thing for persons, 
after they had lived together for years, to request to 
be married in a Christian manner. At Kaawaloa, on 
Hawaii, Naihe and Kapiolani ordained, in 1827, that 
thereafter no marriage should be accounted valid, 
unless solemnized by a minister of -the gospel. The 
number of marriages at seven stations, up to 1830, 
exceeded two thousand. The progress thus indicated 
of good morals and domestic happiness, from the 
time when every matrimonial tie could be sundered 
by the will of the parties, must have been very great. 



PROGRESS OF TEMPERANCE, 103 

We should not fail to recognize the progress of 
temperance in the use of intoxicating drinks, progress of 
The mission found the Sandwich Islanders ^^^pe^^^c®- 
a nation of drunkards. The king and his principal 
chiefs were addicted to the grossest intemperance ; 
and it was no uncommon thing for the missionaries 
to find whole villages in a state of beastly intoxica- 
tion. For some years after their arrival, the tendency 
was sadly in this direction. I have already stated 
how it was at Honolulu, under the demoralizing riile 
of Boki, and how decidedly Kuakini opposed himself 
to the progress of the evil. Under his administra- 
tion as governor of Oahu, a temperance society was 
formed at Honolulu in the year 1831, having about 
a thousand members, with the following significant 
pledges : — 

1. We will not drink ardent spirits for pleasure. 

2. We will not deal in ardent spirits for the sake 
of gain. 

3. We will not engage in distilling ardent spirits. 

4. We will not treat our relatives, acquaintances, 
or strangers with ardent spirits. 

5. We will not give ardent spirits to workmen on 
account of their labor. 

This was nearly forty years ago, and almost 
in advance of the great temperance reform in the 
United States. 

The mission received its third reinforcement in 
the summer of 1831, consisting of the Rev. Third rein- 
Messrs. Baldwin, Tinker, and Dibble, and f--^'^^^-^*- 
Mr. Johnstone, all married men. They brought a 
letter to Kaahumanu from Jeremiah Evarts, Esq., 
the Corresponding Secretary of the American Board, 
one of the last letters which that great and good 



104 LETTER FROM KAAHUMANU. 

man lived to write. The reply of the regent will be 
interesting to the reader. 

Oahu, September 11, 1831. 

" Love to you, Mr. Evarts, the director of mis- 
Letter from sionaries, my first brother in Christ Jesus. 
Kaahumanu. rjij^jg j^ ^^^^ tliought for you, aud my joy. I 
now abide by the voice of the Saviour, Jesus Christ, 
who hath redeemed me from death. I was dAvelling 
in the eyeball of death, I was clothed and adorned in 
the glory and likeness of death. When I heard the 
voice of Jesus as it sounded in my ear, it was refresh- 
ing to my bosom, saying thus : ^ Come unto me, all 
ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest.' Again the voice of him said, ' Whosoever is 
athirst, let him come, and drink of the water of life.' 
Therefore I arose, and came, and prostrated myself 
beneath the shade of his feet, with great trembling. 
Therefore do I bear his yoke, with this thought con- 
cerning myself, that I am not able to put forth 
strength adequate to carry his yoke, but of him is 
the ability [to bear it] , his aid to me by night and 
by day; there am I continually abiding by his right- 
eousness [excellence or glory] and his love to me. 
There do I set my love and my desire, and the 
thoughts of my heart, and there on Jesus do I leave 
my soul. There shall my mouth and my tongue give 
praise continually during the life which I now live, 
till entering into his everlasting glory. Such is the 
thought of mine for you. 

" This is another thought of mine for you. I praise 
[or admire] the kindness of our Lord Jesus Christ 
in aiding us by several new teachers. They have 
arrived. We have seen their eyes and their cheeks. 



LETTER FROM KAAHUMANU. 105 

we have met with them in the presence of God, and 
m our own presence also, with praise to our common 
Lord, for his preserving them on the ocean till they 
arrived here at Hawaii. Now we wait while they 
study the language of Hawaii. When that is clear 
to them, then they will sow in the fields the good 
seed of eternal salvation. Then my former brethren, 
with these more recent, and my brethren and my 
sisters of my own country, will all of us together 
take up the desire of Christ (or what Christ wills 
or wishes), on this cluster of Islands, with prayer to 
him for his aid, that the rough places may by him 
be made plain, by his power through all these lands 
from Hawaii to Kauai. 

^^I and he whom I have brought up have indeed ' 
carried the word of our Lord through from Hawaii 
to Kauai ; with the love of the heart towards God, 
was our journeying to proclaim to the people his 
love, and his word, and his law, and to tell the peo- 
ple to observe them. 

" Thus was our proclaiming not according to our 
own will, but according to the will of God did we 
undertake it. Such is this thought of mine for you. 

" This is one more thought to make known to 
you. Make known my love to the brethren in Christ, 
and to my beloved sisters in Christ Jesus. This is 
my salutation to you all. Pray ye all to God for all 
the lands of dark hearts, and for the residue of all 
lands of enlightened hearts, and for you also. Thus 
shall we and you unitedly call upon our common 
Lord, that the nations may in peace follow him, 
.that his kingdom may be smooth and uninterrupted 
even to the ends of the earth ; that all men may 
turn to him without dissent, and praise his ever- 



106 LETTER FROM KAAHUMANU, 

lasting name. That is my sentiment of love to you 
all. 

." Great love to thee. Our bodies will not meet 
in this world, but our thoughts do meet in this 
world, and hereafter our souls will meet in the glory 
of the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, thy 
Saviour and mine. This ends my communication 
to you. 

*^ Elizabeth Kaahumanu.'^ 



CHAPTER XIV. 

LIFE, DEATH, AND CHARACTER OF EAA.HUMANU. 
1821-1832. 

The regency of Kaaliumanu extended from the 
departure of the king in 1823 to 1832, the Duration of 
year in which she died. In point of fact, i^^^ ^^gency. 
she was scarcely less than regent from the death of 
her husband, Kamehameha, in 1819. She was a re- 
markable person, and some special notice will now 
be taken of her life and character. 

In her days of heathenism, she was imperious and 
cruel. No subject, whatever his station. Her days of 
cared to face her frown. Mr. Jarves and heathenism. 
Mr. Dibble both bear testimony, in works published 
at the Islands, that many suffered death in her mo- 
ments of anger; and that, though really friendly to 
the missionaries, her deportment towards them, in 
the first years of their residence, was lofty and dis- 
dainful. But her decision, energy, and ability, in 
connection with similar high qualities in Kalani- 
moku, extricated the nation from difficulties, in 
which it had become involved by the follies and ex- 
travagance of Liholiho. After the king had gone 
from the Islands, and they both came into friendly 
and active cooperation with the mission, there is no 
estimating the value of their united influence. It was 
just what was needed by the nation. The prophet 



108 IS SOFTENED BY SICKNESS. 

asks, " Shall a nation be born at once ? '^ Humanly 
speaking, the spiritual import of this question could 
be realized only by a hearty union, such as now 
occurred, between national rulers having absolute 
sway, and a pervading evangelical influence. 

Not until this haughty ruler had been brought 
Is softened 1^^ ^1 sickucss, at the close of 1821, when 
by sickness. ]yj^,^ Binghaui was called in as her spirit- 
ual adviser, was there evidence of her coming under 
the influence of the gospel. Her heart was then in 
some measure touched, and from that time there 
was a noticeable chang'e in her demeanor towards 
the missionaries. Her husband, the former king of 
Kauai, no doubt contributed to this result. So also, 
we may suppose, did the marked courteousness 
towards the members of the mission of Commodore 
Vasciliett, of the Russian Exploring Squadron, 
whose physicians aided materially in her recovery. 
She was now past the age of fifty; and considering 
her age, habits, and the demands upon her time, it 
seemed doubtful whether she would ever learn to 
read and write. Yet, after two years, under the 
Learns to couibiued scusc of duty and interest, she 
read at fifty. ]QQQ^2i\\\Q a Icamcr ; and on the fourth an- 
niversary of the mission, she placed herself among 
the pupils at a school examination, and wrote the 
following, which she presented for inspection : " This 
is my word. I am making myself strong. I de- 
clare, in the presence of God, that I repent of my 
sins, and believe in God our Father.^' 

The desire she expressed for baptism at this time 
Evidences of was uot cncouragcd, there not being sat- 

her conver- • n j • i n i • "xt- i. 

sioQ. isiactory evidence oi her conversion. Yet 

her course ever after was onward. In the general 



1 



HER CONVERSION. 100 

alarm created by the rebellion on Kauai, she pro- 
claimed a fast; and when the rebellion was sub- 
dued, she united with others in a public thanksgiv- 
ing". Hauteur in the presence of her Christian 
teachers gave place to affectionate expressions 
of confidence. She became, and continued till the 
close of life, a decided reformer, and sought to 
render her own daily life conformable to the will of 
God. This gave weight to her exhortations. Her 
addresses to the people, in her official tours, had, as 
they must needs have had, the air of authority ; but 
we have the best evidence that they were charac- 
terized by mildness, affection, and Christian love. 

I have elsewhere spoken of the value of these ser- 
vices; and it was in them, and in the spirit they 
manifested, that she secured the confidence of her 
spiritual guides as to the soundness of her conver- 
sion. This was in the year 1825, which therefore 
forms an era in the mission. The people wondered 
at the change in the regent's demeanor, and it was 
surprising to the missionaries. Going to Hilo in 
the frigate which had brought the bodies of the 
king and queen from England, she sent for Mr. Rug- 
gles, then the resident missionary, to come to her. 
Such had been his experience of her heathenish and 
imperious deportment when he was residing on the 
island of Kauai, that he declined. She had not 
been formally recognized as a Christian, and he did 
not believe that she was one. She sent again and 
entreated him. He came, and found he had mis- 
judged. She met him in tears, threw her arms 
around his neck, and assured him, not only of her 
friendship, but of her submission to Christ, and her 
determination to support his cause. While there. 



110 HER LOVE FOR THE MISSIONARIES. 

she was so earnest in promoting the schools and re- 
ligion^ that the people called her, " Kaahumanu 
ho-u/' the " new Kaahumanu.'' For one born and 
nurtured in heathenism, so long familiarized with 
its superstitions and abominations, with her disposi- 
tion, and after a proud and absolute sovereignty of 
thirty years, the change was certainly remarkable. 

Her tour, on this occasion, was extended to Kaa- 
Her changed waloa. Hcrc, licr condesccuding and af- 
manner. fectiouatc mauucr towards all who ap- 
proached her, was not less a matter of surprise than 
of joy to her subjects. The feeling of awe, as she 
extended her hand and gave them her aloha, was 
softened at once into the most cordial attachment. 
To see their once haughty queen now going from 
rank to rank to salute her people, drew tears from 
many a hardy, sunburnt face, and her affectionate 
and pious addresses to all classes were listened to 
with great attention. 

The death of Kalanimoku, her prime minister, in 
Her love for 1827, occurrcd whcu her government was 
aries. cnviroued with difficulties and dangers. 

In one of the most trying cases, when the lives of 
those whom she regarded as the best friends of her 
people were threatened, she directed the most ob- 
noxious of them to come to the seat of government, 
for a public investigation in the presence of their 
accusers. "When we landed,'' says one of them, 
'^ there stood the tall, portly, and beloved Kaahu- 
manu, ready to welcome and shield us, having armed 
men on either hand. She saluted us cordially and 
with tears ; then stepping forward, led us through 
the fort, and out at the northern gate, and thence 
onward half a mile, to the mission establishment, 



NOT A PERSECUTOR. Ill 

at the eastern extremity of the village. Giving 
her hand, she then said : ' I have seen you safe 
to your house^ and will now return to my own, and 
see the chiefs recently arrived. The body has been 
made strong by the love of the heart." At evening 
it was found that the mission premises were guarded 
by armed natives. 

It has been made a point against her, that she 
punished her Roman Catholic subjects, j^iot a perse- 
Mr. Bingham remonstrated with her for '^'^*^^* 
this, and said, " You have no law that will apply .^' 
She replied, " The law respecting idolatry, for 
their worship is like that we have forsaken." She 
referred to a law in 1819, before the arrival of the 
missionaries, by which idolatry was abolished, and 
subject to punishment. Their application of this to 
the Romish worship was then new to the mission- 
ary, and was the result of their own observations 
and reflections. The adult Sandwich Islanders had 
themselves taken part in idolatrous worship, and 
some of them had been priests; and it was natural, 
perhaps unavoidable, for them to look upon the 
worship performed by the Romish priests as the 
same in nature with the old idolatry of the Islands. 
When fully informed by the missionaries as to the 
Christian method of treating religious errors, the 
punishment ceased. 

Violations of the fourth commandment in the dec- 
alogue, received no countenance from her. Reply to a 
A trader, fond of riding for amusement on breaker. 
the Sabbath, once said to her, that he knew of no 
divine law against it. " Indeed you know there is 
one,'' said the queen. " Where is it ? '' he de- 
manded. She calmly and promptly replied, '^ Re- 
member the Sabbath day to keep it holy." 



112 JOYFUL WELCOME TO MISSIONARIES. 

Kaaliaiiiaiiu was too ill to be present at the for- 
Joyful wei- mal reception of the fourth reinforcement 
missionaries, to the niission^ wliich arrived in May, 1832, 
consisting of Rev. Messrs. Alexander, Armstrong, 
Lyman, Emerson, Spaulding, Forbes, Hitchcock, 
and Lyons, and their wives, Dr. Chapin and wife, 
and Mr. Rogers, a printer. She received them in 
her own room, neatly attired, and seated in her arm- 
chair, and gave her hand affectionately to each. 
Such were her emotions, when expressing her satis- 
faction in view of their arrival, that she covered her 
face wath her handkerchief and wept. 

Her illness increasing, she sought retirement in 
her valley of Manoa, among the mountains, three 
miles beyond where the Oahu College now stands. 
She was carried thither on a litter by her servants. 
Here the two missionary physicians and their wives 
did what they could for her relief and comfort. She 
was visited also by most of the missionaries, and was 
grateful for their attentions. The printing of the 
Reception of ^^^^ Tcstamcut iu the Hawaiian language 
printedVew ^^'^^ complctcd after her removal to this 
Testament. p]ace, and a copy of it, neatly bound in 
morocco, was put in her hands. She examined it 
attentively, inside and out, pronounced it ^^ maihai,^^ 
"excellent,'' wrapped it in her handkerchief, and 
laid it in her bosom ; then clasping her hands, she 
cast her eyes gratefully upward, as if giving thanks 
for so precious a gift. 

Even in her paroxysms of distress, she listened 
to the readin^g of Scripture, and to the exercises of 
devotion. 

Though solicitous for the health of her beloved 
spiritual guide, she desired him to be near in her 



HER DEATH AND FUNERAL. 113 

dying struggles. After a severe paroxysm he said 
to lier^ "Elizabeth, this perhaps is your Heriastsay. 
departure; stay yourself on Jesus, your ^''^^' 
Saviour." Her reply was, " I shall go to Him, and 
shall be comforted.'' A little before the failure of 
her powers of utterance, she ejaculated two lines of 
a favorite Hawaiian hymn, which may be translated 
thus : — 

" Lo, here I am, Jesus, 
Grant me thy gracious smile." 

Perceiving herself to be dying, she called Mr. 
Bingham. As he took her cold hand, she said, " Is 
this Biname ? " On being told that it was, she 
said, " I am going now." These were her last 
words; and after a few minutes she ceased to 
breathe, dying just before the dawn of day, June 5th, 
1832. Her age was fifty-eight. 

At the announcement of the regent's death, there 
were some bursts of wailing among the Her death 
people, but for the most part Christian so- ^""^ funeral. 
lemnity and order prevailed. An appropriate ser- 
mon was preached in the great church to the royal 
family, and to as many as could gain an entrance ; 
after which the remains of the deceased were placed 
in the repository provided for persons of her rank. 
The contrast is affecting between this Christian 
burial, and the confusion and untold abominations, 
which in their heathen state invariably attended the 
death of a distinguished chief. 

Kaahumanu entered the service of Christ late in 
life, yet it is the lot of few to fight in so Hercharac- 
niany battles with the workers of iniquity, *^^' 
as she did in the short space of eight years. She 
was bold and energetic when the cause of Christ 

8 



114 HER CHARACTER, 

was assailed^or needed her support; but humble and 
retiring when her own honor or emolument merely 
was in question. She suffered reproach and abuse 
with meekness, and few have left brighter evidence 
of exchanging earth for heaven, and worldly rank 
and distinction for glory everlasting. 

Viewed in any light, Kaahumanu must be regard- 
ed as a remarkable person. She was one of those 
characters which Christian historians feel bound to 
regard as providential creations for extraordinary 
exigencies. Her sphere was indeed viewed by the 
world as narrow and humble, and she had none of 
the advantages of early education ; but in strength 
of mind and will, and in some of the qualities of her 
disposition, she resembled Queen Elizabeth of Eng- 
land. After her conversion, however, of which so 
many proofs have been given in this history, the 
two would not be thought of in connection. She 
became a nursing mother to the church. Frederick 
of Saxony was not more interested for the safety of 
Luther, and for the success of the Reformation, 
than was Kaahumanu for the endangered life of the 
missionary- at the seat of her government, and for 
the triumph of the gospel, among her people. The 
testimony of Mr. James Jackson Jarves is very em- 
phatic, and above suspicion : " After the conversion 
of Kaahumanu,'^ he says, " her violent passions were 
checked, the cold and contemptuous behavior gave 
way before the stron'g, natural flow of affection. To 
the missionaries she became warmly attached ; and 
among her own people, and even foreigners, her 
character was so entirely altered, and her deport- 
ment so consistent with the principles of her faith, 



HER CHARACTER. , 115 

that none could doubt her sincerity. ' The new and 
good Kaahumanu/ passed into a provei^b.'^^ 

She was nearly fifty years in heathenism, and 
began the Christian life under all the disadvantages 
of such a training, aggravated greatly by the fact 
that, during many of those years, irresponsible 
power was in her hands. Her personal presence 
was commanding. She was tall and portly, with a 
swarthy complexion, black hair, dark commanding 
eyes, deliberate enunciation, a dignified and measured 
step, and, before her conversion, a queenlike but 
h.eathenish hauteur. Christian affection character- 
ized her addresses to the people ever after she 
took her place among the followers of Christ. 

She must be regarded as an instrument of 
divine Providence, for conducting the Hawaiian 
nation through the perilous exigencies of the inter- 
regnum following the death of Liholiho ; and to 
strengthen it for the scarcely less perilous reaction 
following her own death, and the accession of Kaui- 
keouli to the throne, until the universal outpouring 
of the Holy Spirit, in the years 1838 to 1840, which 
Christianized the nation. 

1 Jarves* History^ Honolulu ed. 1847, p. 125. 



CHAPTER XV. 

UNFAYORABLE IISTFLUENCES ON THE GOVERNMENT. 

1832-1834. 

Prince Kau-i-ke-a-oij-li was too young to be in- 
Kinau as vGstecl With Tojal autlionty. His half-sister, 
regent. Kiiiau, succeecled Kaahumauu as regent. 
She had been the wife of Kahalaia, but he died 
shortly after their marriage. She then married 
Kekuanaoa. Though smaller than the chiefs gen- 
erally, she had a good figure, was dignified, and her 
Christian character had a remarkable combination 
of modesty and firmness. She was exemplary in 
her dress, manners, and habits, and excelled her 
predecessors in courteous attentions to respectable 
strangers. While at the Islands, in 1868, I fre- 
Kekuanaoa, qucutly saw Kckuauaoa, who survived her 
herhusband. j^^jij ycars, and thought his person was 
probably one of the best developed upon the Islands. 
She was his superior in birth, station, education, and 
piety ; but is said ever to have manifested a com- 
placency in him, and a satisfaction in his honorable 
and gentlemanly deportment. Though young for 
the station, Kinau enjoyed the confidence of the 
prince, and of the chief men ; and she entered upon 
her duties with the feeling that her success de- 
pended on the blessing of God, and the prevalence 
of the Christian religion among the people. She 



GROWTH OF UIMORALTTY, 117 

early took occasion to declare publicly her intention 
to pursue the policy^ and carry out the measures, 
of her predecessor. 

While Kaahumanu lived, the authority of the 
government was fi-eely employed to main- church and 
tain religious order and influence. The ^^''**' 
mission was not responsible for this ; it grew out of 
the fact that the supreme power in a despotic gov- 
ernment was wonderfully united with piety in the 
rulers. It was somewhat analogous to what existed 
in the palmy days of the Israelitish nation, and in 
the Puritan age of New England. Perhaps it was 
well for the Sandwich Islands, that this union of 
church and state was dissolved before the govern- 
ment had begun to use it for secular and unhal- 
lowed purposes. 

Kinau was well disposed, but her influence was 
inferior to that of her predecessor. Num- Growth of 
bers of influential persons, in the younger ^^^o^^iity- 
class, were impatient under the restraints of Chris- 
tianity. Most of the personal followers of the young 
prince were of this class, and some of them went so 
far as to advocate a system of loose morals and Iiea- 
thenish sports. The most zealous and influential 
of these was Kaomi, the son of a naturalized Tahi- 
tian by a Hawaiian mother. He possessed consid- 
erable shrewdness, and early manifested a desire for 
instruction, made good progress for a time, and be- 
came a teacher and exhorter. After several years, 
he desired baptism, but it was not granted. He 
soon showed that he was not a fit subject. His per- 
sonal affkirs becoming embarrassed, he attached 
himself to the immoral, denied the inspiration of the 
Scriptures, and declared that he had tried religion 



118 ACCESSION OF THE 'YOUNG PRINCE. 

and found nothing in it^ and would again try the 
pleasures of the world. He became a favorite with 
the dissolute young men about the prince, and with 
the prince himself;, who made him his counselor. 
The infidel party, under Kaomi's lead, coincided 
with the libertinism of influential foreigners : and 
the newly formed party entered boldly on a course, 
which created some alarm for the peace of the 
nation, and even for the safety of Kinau and her 
friends. Kuakini came up from Kailua, and Hoa- 
pili from Lahaina, to see what they could do to save 
the nation from confusion and disaster. 

They were but partially successful. The young 
1833. prince, then scarcely eighteen years old, 
had been thwarted by Kinau in a favorite scheme, 
involving more expense to the deeply indebted na- 
tion than she thought it able to bear, and was 
determined to reign as king. The high chiefs 
demurred, supposing his intention was to set aside 
Kinau, to abrogate the existing laws, and promote 
Liliha or the plebeian Kaomi to the second rank in 
the kingdom. There was no small agitation. In- 
toxication and licentiousness increased. But a kind 
Providence continued to watch over the nation. 
The prince summoned the chiefs and people to hear 
what was his pleasure. The community was per- 
plexed by conflicting rumors. At the time for the 
meeting, many of the praying women assembled, 
and besought divine interposition. The convocation 
Accession of was licld iu thc opeii air, and Kinau, with 
prince. dignified step, walked calmly into the 

crowd, and saluted her brother. He announced 
his majority, and his claim to rule as supreme sov- 
ereign. It was for him to say who should be next 



INCREASED DEMORALIZATION. 119 

to him in rank, in accordance with the usage of the 
government, and great was the anxiety when he 
lifted his hand to designate which of the three can- 
didates then standing about him, should be the pre- 
mier; and there was no small relief and ^^jg^ 
satisfaction when he named Kinau. It ^^'''^^* 
was afterwards conceded by him that no measui»e 
of the government would be constitutional without 
her concurrence, though this was questioned at 
first. 

The king's proceeding disappointed the infidel 
party; and when they inquired why he Disappomt- 
had done thus, his reply was, ^' The king- iufideiVrty. 
dom of God is strong." He attended church next 
day, and afterwards requested a supply of Ha- 
waiian New Testaments for his personal attend- 
ants. 

The restraints upon the manufacture, sale, and 
use of intoxicating liquors, were now re- increased 
laxed ; though Kinau, Kuakini, Hoapili, tion 
and Kaikioewa refused to grant licenses. Kaomi 
and a large class of foreigners favored the opposite 
policy ; and the king was led to believe that his 
revenues would be augmented by encouraging the 
trafiic. Of course there were men ready to bring to 
the Islands as much of the poisonous liquid as could 
find a profitable sale. Among those who bought 
were some of the king's agents. Certain places, de- 
voted to the old saturnalia, were for a time exempted 
from the Uiws of order; but it was not so over the 
largest portion of the Islands, and Sabbath riding 
for amusement could not gain popularity even at 
Honolulu. The agitation was of course unfavorable 
to the schools, and diverted attention from the " one 
thing needful.'' 



120 RESTORATION OF ORDER. 

Yet it is a question, whether all this was not 
Restoration Si^allj Overruled by divine Providence, so 
of order. ^g |-^ ^^ productive of more good than evil. 
Kaomi soon fell into neglect, and died, and none 
mourned the loss of the infidel despiser of revealed 
religion. In the year of his apparent triumph, end- 
ing with June, 1834, the additions to the churches 
had been one hundred and twenty-four, and there 
were only fi^ve excommunications. The readers in 
the schools were reputed to be twenty thousand, 
and the number of Christian marriages was eleven 
hundred. At Honolulu, the seat of this agitation, 
the Sabbath congregation was about two thousand, 
and half of the congregation w^ere learuing a verse 
daily in the Scriptures. 

It was in this year that special efforts began to 
Efforts for ^^ made for improving the moral and re- 
Beamen. Hgious conditiou of the foreign residents 
and seamen ; first by setting apart a member of the 
mission for that purpose ; and then by the arrival 
of the Rev. Mr. Diell, as a chaplain of the American 
Seamen's Friend's Society, — a most useful agency, 
which has been kept up since that time. It should 
Improve- be gratcfully acknowledged, also, that the 

ment of the i • i • • n 

kiDg. young monarch gained m experience and 

character as he advanced in years; and though 
never regarded as a man of piety, he deserves and 
will ever have an honorable place in the history of 
this nation. 



I 



CHAPTER XVI. 

PBEPABATION FOR THE GREAT AWAKENING. 

1833-1837. 

The attention of the Board at home was now 
directed to the question^ how to bring the a new and 
evangelical agency to bear, in the shortest question. 
possible time, upon the entire people of the Sand- 
wich Islands ; and thus, should the divine blessing 
attend the effort, afford an impressive illustration of 
the renovating influence of Christian missions. The 
Hawaiian nation presented the best field for such an 
experiment within reach of the Board. ^ Accordingly, 
in the year 1833, the Committee directed inquiries 

, , n • ' ' J. 1 t proposed to 

a large number or inquiries to be ad- the mission. 
dressed to the mission. The answers to these in- 
quiries covered more than three hundred pages of 
letter paper, and contained a full account There- 
of the religious condition and prospects of ^p^°^^^- 
the Islands. A very condensed view of the facts 
thus presented wdll suffice to prepare the way for 
an intelligent account of the Great Awakening, 
which may be regarded as having had its com- 
mencement in the year 1836. 

The total population of the Islands, at that time, 

was believed to be about one hundred and thirty 

' thousand, of whom but little more than one half 

1 See this first stated in the Annual Report of the Boards 1837, p. 97. 



122 ADDITIONAL LABORERS- NEEDED, 

might be properly regarded as accessible to the mis- 
Additionai sioii, as it tlicii was. To supply tlie defi- 
needed. cieiicy, tlic missioii requested an increase of 
eighteen ordained missionaries, two physicians, and 
twenty-one lay teachers. It was clearly stated how 
these additional laborers should be distributed among 
the people, so that their labors might prepare the 
w^ay for a general outpouring of the Holy Spirit, 
should such be the divine pleasure. Moreover, as an 
important fact bearing on the same great end, it was 
shown how the native church members, then some- 
Degree of what more than eight hundred in number, 
forfcem^.^^ had bccu providentially distributed over 
the Islands ; and to what extent there was a ca- 
pacity to read among the people, and how far read- 
ing matter of the right sort had been provided. 

The decline of the common schools, in conse- 
schooisfor quence of their teachers having exhausted 
teachers. their stock of knowledge, was the occasion 
of commencing the high-school at Lahainaluna, on 
the island of Maui, as a remedy for this evil. To 
hasten the result, members of the mission, male and 
female, gave a part of their time to school instruc- 
tion ; and thus not less than a thousand native men 
and women received a higher education than had 
been possible in the common schools. Sabbath- 
schools also contained .more than two thousand pu- 
pils, Bible classes nearly a thousand, and singing 
schools two hundred, all taught by missionaries. The 
common schools, in their highest prosperity, con- 
tained as many as fifty-two thousand pupils, or con- 
siderably more than one third of the island popula- 
Resuits of tion. At the time now under consideration, • 
the schools. |.]j^ readers were estimated at twenty-three 



PETITION FOR A PROHIBITORY LAW. 123 

thousand ; and the number who had been taught to 
read so as to derive benefit from the perusal of books, 
was somewhat over thirty thousand. 

Up to this time, the native teachers had derived 
their support from the chiefs, the people, and their 
own manual labors on the soil ; and the schoo? 
system, though necessarily imperfect, had been 
better adapted to the condition and wants of the 
people, than if it had been supported by the mission. 
It also filled a place, which nothing else could have 
filled ; and, to some extent, it had given form and 
order to society, where, in these early years of the 
mission, there must otherwise have been a mere 
chaos of humanity. 

The good influence of the mission upon the sea- 
men frequenting the Pacific Ocean, was Efforts for 
now becoming apparent. A large number ^^^"^^^• 
of whaling vessels resorted to Lahaina for their 
annual refit, because Hoapili, the excellent governor, 
had put the island under a strict prohibitory law, 
and banished thence the means of intoxication ; 
while at Honolulu the traffic in ardent spirits was 
but imperfectly suppressed. At one time, fourteen 
captains of vessels and one hundred and fifty seamen 
were at public worship; and upon occasion of a 
vessel coming from Honolulu with rum for sale, not 
fewer than eighteen shipmasters petitioned the 
governor to send her immediately away, which he 
did. About the same time, a petition was presented 
to the king at Honolulu, praying him to Petitionfora 
put an end to the distillation and sale of ?aw/ ^^^^ 
ardent spirits. This was signed by the highest 
chiefs, by nearly two thousand people in the Hono- 
lulu district, and by nearly a thousand in other 



124 DOMESTIC MANUFACTURES INTRODUCED. 

parts of the island ; and thousands on other islands 
united their influence to secure this object. The 
effort was so far successful, as to detach the govern- 
ment from the deleterious traffic. 

A fifth reinforcement, consisting* of Rev. Messrs. 
New mission- ^- Smith and B. W. Parker, and their 
aries. wivcs, and Mr. Fuller, a printer, arrived in 

the year 1833 ; and in 1835, a sixth, consisting of the 
Rev. Mr. Coan, and Messrs. Dimond, a bookbinder, 
and Hall, a printer, with their wives ; and Misses 
Hitchcock and Brown. 

Miss Brown^s object was to teach the native 
Introduction women to Card, spin, knit, and weave. 
man^'^a?-''' ^^^^ "^^^^ ^^ iutroducc thc domcstic wheel 
tures and loom, for the manufacture of cotton 

grown on the Islands. Her first class of six young 
women at Wailuku, on Maui, learned readily, and 
within about five months ninety yards of cloth were 
woven. Later, five hundred yards were reported. 
Successive classes were taught there, and on other 
islands. Governor Kuakini became so interested as 
to plant cotton, and introduced spinning and weav- 
ing into his own family. His young wife and others 
were instructed in these arts ; but perhaps the same 
reasons that have driven such healthful employ- 
ments from farmers' families in more civilized lands 
prevented the ultimate success of the experiment at 
the Sandwich Islands. 

The years 1836 and 1837 were in some respects 
Reason for a remarkable. Though the Prudential Com- 
siofof mis' ^ittee were not able to make all the addi- 
sionaries. tious to the forcc at the Islands which the 
mission had requested, yet, on the 14th of December, 
1836, the largest reinforcement embarked that has 



A LARGE REINFORCEMENT, 126 

ever been sent by the Board to any one of its mis- 
sions. It was so large, I may say once more, be- 
cause the field was accessible in every part, and the 
best within reach of the Board for an effort to do 
the work up decisively and soon. It was seventh re- 
composed of the Rev. Messrs. Bliss, Conde, i^^^^^^"^^^*- 
Ives, and Lafon, Dr. Andrews, and Messrs. Castle, 
Bailey, Cooke, Johnson, Knapp, Locke, McDonald, 
Munn, Van Duzee, and Wilcox, with their wives ; 
and two Misses Smith, — in all thirty-two. Subse- 
quent experience showed, that the cost of lay 
teachers is as great, in the foreign missions, Theiayeie- 
as that of ordained missionaries, and that "'^''*- 
it might have been better to make up the reinforce- 
ment more largely of ordained missionaries. But 
they could not be obtained. The harvest was plen- 
teous ; the laborers were few. Years afterwards, in 
the process of bringing the mission to a close, 
several of these lay helpers proved invaluable acces- 
sions to the Christian community then forming on 
the Islands. The arrival of so great a company of 
Christian laborers, just in time to take Theseason- 
their positions and acquire the language, ^^i^^^^^^i- 
before the wonderful outpouring of the Holy Spirit, 
soon to be experienced, was another of the singular 
providential interpositions, of which there were so 
many. Of course, neither the committee, in calling 
for the information which gave rise to this large 
accession, nor the mission, in taking so much pains 
to give that information, could have distinctly fore- 
seen the exigency. The voyage of the reinforce- 
ment to the Islands was unusually prosperous. The 
religious services on board ship were well attended, 
and about half the crew appeared to become pious 



126 MEMORIAL FROM THE GOVERNMENT, 

during tlie voj^age. Six of them, including two of 
the officers^ were received into the mission church 
at Honolulu. 

These years were further distinguished by three 
communications of a peculiar nature from the 
Islands, but all bearing on the cause of missions. 

The first was a memorial from the mission, ad- 
Memoriai drcssed to the members of the American 
mission. Board and other philanthropists, on the 
importance of increased efforts to cultivate the use- 
ful arts among the Hawaiian people, as auxiliary to 
the permanent establishment of Christian institu- 
tions. ^ The memorial went largely into the subject, 
and made specific propositions ; but as the Board, 
when the subject came before it, was clearly of the 
opinion that the w^hole lay beyond its province, as a 
missionary institution, I need not occupy the space 
necessary to state its purport. 

Another memorial, of nearly the same date, and 
Memorial probably tlic immediate occasion of the 
government, formcr, was addrcsscd by the king and 
chiefs to the American Board. It was dated at 
Lahaina, August 23, 1836, a little more than six- 
teen years after the arrival of the mission, and was 
as follows : — 

" Love to you^ our obliging friends in America. 
This is our sentiment as to promoting the order and 
prosperity of these Hawaiian Islands. Give us ad- 
ditional teachers, like the teachers who dwell in 
your own country. These are the teachers whom 
we w^ould specify : a carpenter, tailor, mason, shoe- 
maker, wheelwright, paper-maker, type-founder ; 

1 For the Memorial, see Bingham's History^ pp. 490-495. 



APPEAL OF THE MISSION. 127 

agricalturists skilled in raising sugar-cane, cotton, 
and silk, and in making sugar ; cloth manufacturers, 
and makers of machinery to work on a large scale ; 
and a teacher of the chiefs in what pertains to the 
land, according to the practice of enlightened coun- 
tries; and if there be any other teacher that could 
be serviceable in these matters, such teachers also. 

" Should you assent to our request, and send 
hither these specified teachers, then we will protect 
them, and grant facilities for their occupations, and 
we will back up their works that they may succeed 
well." 

This was signed by the king, the princess, the 
regent, the governors of Oahu, Hawaii, and Maui, 
and the other high chiefs who were then at La- 
haina. 

The other document was an earnest and powerful 
appeal of the missionaries, sent home in Appeal of the 
a printed pamphlet, calling upon the °^^'^«'^- 
friends of Christ to engage, in far larger numbers, 
and with far greater zeal, in spreading the gospel 
through the world. It was brought to this country 
by Mr. Richards in the year 1837, a year distin- 
guished beyond almost all others for the severe 
commercial distress which pervaded the United 
States. The appeal was based on the assumption, 
that consecrated men were mainly wanted, rather 
than money ; so that it failed, in the peculiar cir- 
cumstances of the times, in that effect upon the 
Board, and upon the Christian community, which 
the mission had expected. This was a source of 
painful disappointment at the Islands. The appeal 
was, however, a very striking evidence of the revived 
state of religious feeling among the members of the 



128 THE YOUNG PRINCESS. 

mission, and was one of the most noticeable pre- 
cursors of the great awakening that soon after- 
wards attracted the attention of the religious world. 
The princess Nahienaena, sister to the king, and 
The young ^ 1^^^ oldcr than he, was long a favorite in 
princess. ^j^^ missiou, and sanguine hopes were enter- 
tained concerning her. It will be remembered, that 
she was admitted to the church at Lahaina, in 1827, 
during the visit of the venerable prime minister, 
when on his way to Kailua, w^here he died shortly 
afterwards. In the year 1833, six years later, at the 
age of nineteen, she had lost somewhat of her vivac- 
ity, and of her interest in schools, though still tak- 
ing the lead in most of the branches to which she 
had given attention. Few read as well, few wrote 
better, and none excelled her in arithmetic. She had 
gained considerable knowledge of geography, and 
was skiliful in drawing and painting maps. She 
could repeat most of the Scripture historical cate- 
chism, and was accustomed to commit the verse for 
the day, according to the verse-a-day system. To 
most of the outward forms of religion she was at- 
tentive, and in her public acts and addresses she 
espoused the cause, not only of morality and good 
order, but also of piety. She most evidently knew, 
and sometimes gave evidence of her belief, that 
members of the mission were her best friends and 
benefactors. She was, however, less docile than for- 
merly, and did not often engage readily in conversa- 
tion on the subject of religion ; but when drawn into 
it by her teachers, she often manifested strong feel- 
ing, and spoke as if she knew the inward conflicts 
of the Christian. She never avowed a confident hope 
of heaven, and often spoke doubtfully as to her pros- 



LAUDABLE INFLUENCE ON HER BROTHER. 129 

pects after death, and was far from exliibitiDg a 
proper solicitude on that subject. Naturally volatile, 
and surrounded by vain and trifling persons, she was 
regarded by her missionary friends as in constant 
danger of falling. Rank and riches were no more 
favorable to piety at the Sandwich Islands, than they 
are in more civilized portions of the Christian world. 
Her brother had begun to develop an un- Laudable m- 
favorable side to his character, and had herbrother. 
then asserted his supremacy in the government, and 
she was alarmed by the dangers which beset him, 
and made great exertions to restrain him. Her home 
was at Lahaina, and twice she visited Oahu for this 
express purpose. At one time, she hung upon his 
arm until it was wrested from her, and then followed 
him through threats and insults; and when she 
could no longer approach him privately, she begged 
him, in the most public manner, to listen to. the 
better informed counsels of the older chiefs. She 
was often seen to weep for him on account of the 
course he was pursuing; but still was not aware that 
she was herself exposed, and eminently so, to an 
equally dreadful vortex. 

She fell in the way that had been so common 
among her countrymen ; and it was found necessary 
for the Lahaina church to separate her from its com- 
munion. In this the public sentiment acquiesced, 
though she was heir-presumptive to the throne ; 
thus evincing the power of religious principle at 
that time on the Islands. 

She sickened at Honolulu in the latter part of 
1836 and died before its close, confessing 
her sin and folly, and giving faint evidence 



130 RETURN OF THE BANISHED PRIESTS. 

of repentance. The tears and lamentations of her 
friends testified to the interest they felt in her case. 

The effect on her brother, the king, was salutary. 
After the customary solemnities at royal funerals, 
including a religious service at the church, he had 
the body conveyed to Lahaina, and placed by the side 
of lier venerated mother, Keopuolani. 

On the 17th of April, while the king was absent on 
Return of the tliis moumful crraud, the Romish priests 
pal priests, rctumcd to Honolulu from their banish- 
ment in California. They came in the brig Clemen- 
tine, wearing English colors, but the property of 
Jules Dudoit, a Frenchman. To secure their perma- 
nent residence, no small amount of deception and 
threatened violence was practiced on the government 
by Messrs. Charlton and Dudoit, the British and 
French consuls, aided by Captain Belcher, of the 
British sloop-of-war Sulphur^ and by Captain Dupetit 
Thouars, of the French frigate La Venus, especially 
the former. There is reason to believe, that Captain 
Bruce, of the British ship-of-war Imogene, which ar- 
rived two months later, advised the government in 
the exercise of a more friendly feeling. The king 
Decisive ac- was uot to bc pcrsuadcd or intimidated, 
government, aud issucd a proclamatiou, declaring ^' the 
rejection of these men perpetual ; " and on the 18th 
of December, he published ^^an ordinance, rejecting 
the Catholic religion." The preamble mentioned the 
seditious movement in the time of Kaahumanu, the 
banishment of the priest- for the part they took in 
those movements, and the '' increased trouble, on ac- 
count of those who follow the Pope," which had been 
suffered, all showing the tendency of the Romish 
faith "to set man against man " in the kingdom. 



THE MISSIONARIES NOT IMPLICATED, 131 

The ordinance therefore forbade all persons, natives 
or foreigners, to teach or assist in teaching that 
faith in any part of the kingdom. It also forbade 
the landing of any teacher of that faith, except in 
cases of absolute necessity. In such case, a priest 
would be '^permitted, in writing, to dwell for a season 
on shore, on his giving bonds and security for the 
protection of the kingdom.^' It also prescribed the 
mode of enforcing this law, and the penalties for 
transgression. The American missionaries TheAmer- 
have been accused of procuring the passage LXs nlThn^ 
of this ordinance, but the falsehood of that p^^^*^^^- 
charge has been abundantly shown.^ However im- 
politic sending away these Romish priests may be 
regarded, yet all must see that, as an act of self- 
defense, it came within the legitimate province of the 
Hawaiian government. 

1 See Tracy's History^ pp. 357 and 405, and the Appendix to the Annual 
Report of the Board for the year 1841. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

PBEPARATION FOR THE GREAT AWAKENING. 

1830-1839. 

The preparation for the great awakening was 
Natureofthe HI Ore in the mental and social condition of 
preparation. ^^iQ pcoplc, than in the visible signs of civ- 
ilization. Some indeed, who resided near the mis- 
in domestic sionarj stations, had built or were building 
^^^^' comfortable houses, with several rooms, and 

with pleasant yards; and not a few of the women, in 
different parts of the Islands, sought to keep their 
houses clean, and make them agreeable to their vis- 
itors. Some learned the use of tools by seeing for- 
eigners use them ; and their own native ingenuity 
enabled them to make useful articles, when the pat- 
tern was before them, such as doors, chairs, chests, 
tables, bedsteads, and cupboards. The women were 
so far taught, by females in the mission, how to 
braid and sew hats and bonnets from the cocoa-nut 
and palm-leaf, that these came into general use. 
Females employed in the mission families learned to 
wash and iron clothes, and to perform the different 
branches of domestic labor according to the usages 
of civilized life; and these, in their turn, taught 
others; so that in many families there was an air 
of neatness and comfort, to which they once were 
entire strangers. The first attempts at imitation 



IN SCHOOLS AND HELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE, 133 

were of course rude, but perseverance made them 
more successful. In the opinion of some of the 
older missionaries, converted natives needed only 
example, motive, and means properly before them 
to overcome their idle and sluggish habits. Of 
course in the interior districts, the social life re- 
tained much of the rudeness of olden times. Yet 
in all parts of the group, there was a growth of re- 
ligious knowledge and principle, and a preparation 
to act more from conviction of duty than from obe- 
dience to the chiefs. 

The schools were in a process of improvement. 
Graduates from the seminary at Lahaina- in schools 

1 j-x ^ X 1 XI 1 and religious 

luua were scattered as teachers through knowledge. 
the Islands^ and proved themselves more competent 
than had been expected ; and there were not a few 
good teachers raised up in the mission schools al- 
ready mentioned. At Hilo there was a boarding- 
school with ninety pupils, many of them preparing 
to be teachers; though its leading object was to 
prepare scholars to enter the seminary at Lahaina- 
luna. As a further advance, youths began to take 
the place of adults in the high-school. A boarding- 
school for girls was also opened at Hilo by Mrs. 
Coan ; and there was a larger one at Wailuku, on 
the island of Maui, where a stone building had been 
erected for it. In proportion as more competent 
teachers were multiplied, the schools bcame inter- 
esting, and not a few adult schools were revived. 
Aided by small appropriations from the mission, the 
natives in many places erected better school-houses, 
and began of their own accord to contribute for 
the support of schools. The number of pupils in 
1837 under this higher instruction, cannot have 
been less than fourteen thousand. 



134 IN HOUSES FOR WORSHIP. 

In addition to the meeting-houses already men- 
In houses for tioued, Kuakini had completed one of stone 
worship. ^^ Kailua, one hundred and twenty feet 
long^ forty-eight broad, and twenty-seven high, with 
gallery, shingled roof, steeple, and bell. The great 
stone church, now the glory of Honolulu, was com- 
menced about this time ; the king giving $3,000 at 
the outset, and the chiefs and people $2,350, to- 
wards its erection. Houses for worship, of clay hard- 
ened in the sun, were built at Ewa, on Oahu ; at 
Kaauapoli and Oloalu, on Maui, and at Koloa on 
Kauai; and one of grass was built on the island of 
Lanai, opposite Lahaina. These houses had thatched 
roofs, verandas, glass windows, and pulpits. 

In the year 1837, there were seventeen missionary 

In other statious, sevcntcen churches, and twenty- 
means of T . T . . . rm • • 

grace. scvcu ordamcd missionaries. 1 he mission- 

ary helpers, male and female, including married fe- 
males, were sixty. The plenteous harvest which soon 
after covered the fields, was the consequence in part 
of the multiplication of laborers, and of the great 
extent to which good seed had been and was being 
sowed. Messrs. Bingham, Thurston, and Whitney, 
the pioneer missionaries, were still on the ground ; 
and the whole body of missionary laborers must have 
had free use of the native language. Kaahumanu, 
that noble mother in Israel, had now been sometime 
dead, but while living she had performed a most im- 
portant preparatory work ; and Kinau, her worthy 
successor, was in power. The heroic Kapiolani, 
and the eloquent blind preacher, lived through the 
season of special interest. More than a thousand 
Christian marriages were solemnized in the year 
above mentioned. At least a fourth of the popula- 



TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 135 

tioii had learned to read, and much religions and 
secular information existed in books. The national 
mind was so far educated and awakened, that the 
mass of the people must have had at least glimpses, 
and verj^ many of them distinct apprehensions, of 
the fundamental doctrines of the gospel. 

The translation of the whole Bible into the Ha- 
waiian language, was completed on the 25th Translation 
of February, 1839, a few days short of nine- tures^ 
teen years from the time when the mountains of 
Hawaii were first seen from the deck of the Thad- 
deus. The translators of the New Testament were 
Messrs. Bingham, Thurston, Richards, Bishop, and 
x\ndrews ; of the Old Testament, Messrs. Bingham, 
Thurston, Richards, Bishop, Clark, Green, Dibble, 
and Andrews. Large portions of the Old Testament 
had previously been printed in separate editions, and 
several editions of the New Testament. 

About this time the king and chiefs made great 
improvements in the laws. Originally, the improve- 
only law known on the Islands was the ZTs.^"^ 
temporary and changing ^^ thought of the chief/^ 
Every chief regarded himself as the absolute master 
of his own people, and the king was the absolute 
master of both chiefs and people. Since the intro- 
duction of Christianity, several laws had been pro- 
claimed, forbidding certain gross vices, but the 
relations between the rulers and people remained 
unchanged. As knowledge and civilization advanced, 
the chiefs saw the necessity of a change in the struc- 
ture of their government, and in the year 1836 they 
applied to the American Board to send Application of 
them a teacher in jurisprudence. The ment for aid. 
Board very properly decided, that this did not come 



136 MR, RICHARDS MADE COUNSELOR. 

within its legitimate province. On learning this 
decision, the chiefs, two years later, requested Mr. 
Richards to become their chaplain, teaeher, and 
interpreter, and engaged to provide for his support. 
Mr. Richards ^^ ^hcj had no other resort, Mr. Richards 
^fo^AoThe" w^^ released from his connection with the 
goYernment. go^rd, aud compUcd with their request. 
Though he had not received a legal education, he 
was endowed with excellent common sense, and had 
graduated with honor in a New England college, and 
subsequently in the oldest of the New England the- 
ological seminaries. He entered at once on his new 
and responsible duties. 

At this time, the graduates and students of the 
seminary at Lahainaluna had begun to discuss the 
subject of law-making in the '' Kumu Hawaii,'' a na- 
tive newspaper edited and published at that institu- 
tion. It would seem that, without special reference 
to Mr. Richards, the king directed one of the grad- 
Newcodeof ^^tcs to draw up a code of laws. When it 
laws. ^^g prepared, he and some of the chiefs 

spent several hours a day, for five days, in discussing 
it. The code was then recommitted to the graduate, 
with instructions to supply certain deficiencies, and 
correct certain errors. This having been done, a 
longer time was devoted to revision, and it was again 
recommitted with instructions. After the third read- 
ing, the king asked the chiefs if they approved it, 
and their answer being in the affirmative, the king 
said, '^ I also approve," and he affixed his signature, 
June 7, 1839. 

The introduction, which was a Bill of Rights, 
reads thus, translated into English : " God hath made 
of one blood all nations of men, to dwell on the face 



NEW CODE OF LAWS. 137 

of the earth in unity and blessedness. God has also 
bestowed certain rights alike on all inen^ and all 
chiefs and all people, of all lands. 

"These are some of the rights, which he has 
given alike to every man, and every chief; namely, 
life, limb, liberty, the labor of his hands, and produc- 
tions of his mind. 

'^ God has also established governments and rulers 
for the purposes of peace; but, in making laws for a 
nation, it is by no means proper to enact laws for 
the protection of rulers only, without also providing 
protection for their subjects ; neither is it proper to 
enact laws to enrich the chiefs only, without regard 
to the enriching of their subjects also; and here- 
after there shall by no means be any law enacted, 
which is inconsistent wath what is above expressed ; 
neither shall any tax be assessed, nor any service or 
labor require(} of any man in a manner at variance 
with the above sentiments. 

" These sentiments are hereby proclaimed for the 
purpose of protecting alike both the people and the 
chiefs of all these Islands ; that no chief may be 
able to oppress any subject, but that chiefs and peo- 
ple may enjoy the same protection under one and 
the same law. 

'^ Protection is hereby secured to the persons of 
all the people, together with their lands, their 
building lots, and all their property ; and nothing 
whatever shall be taken from any individual, except 
by express provision of the laws. Whatever chief 
shall perseveringly act in violation of this constitu- 
tion, shall no longer remain a chief of the Sandwich 
Islands ; and the same shall be true of the governors, 
officers, and all land agents.^' 



138 ADVANCE THUS MADE. 

Tlie laws regulated the poll tax^ the rent of lands. 
Advance the fisherles, and the amount of labor 
thus made, ^yhlch the king and chiefs might require. 
They secured to landholders the permanent posses- 
sion of their lands on paying their rent^ the amount 
of which was prescribed. Labor for the king and 
chiefs might be commuted by a payment, which 
was in no case to exceed nine dollars. Parents hav- 
ing four children living with them, were freed from 
all labor for the chiefs ; and if there were five chil- 
dren, the parents were not liable to taxation. Lo- 
cal legislation was forbidden to individual chiefs. 
The authors of new and valuable inventions were 
to be rewarded, and the descent of property was 
regulated. These were the more important items 
in the code, which was to take effect six months 
after its promulgation. The chiefs were to meet 
annually, in the month of April, to enact laws and 
transact the business of the kingdom. 

This is perliaps the first recorded instance of a 
An example hereditary dcspotic government voluntarily 
goyernments. scttiug limits to its own powcr for the 
good of the subjects. Only twenty years before, 
the king, chiefs, and people were idolatrous, im- 
moral, unlettered pagans. 

Kinau, the premier, died in April, 1839 ; and 
Death of Kaikioewa, the aged governor of Kauai, on 
Kinau. ^jjg tenth of the same month. The loss 
thus experienced by the nation was doubtless un- 
speakable gain to the departed. Kinau was suc- 
ceeded in the premiership by Kekauluohi, her half- 
sister. The latter held office six years, until June, 
1845, when she died at the age of fifty-one. 

Kinau left no equal in stability of character. 



CHARACTER OF KINAU. 139 

Ever wakeful to the interests of the nation, she 
showed no ordinary skill in managing Hercharac- 
its concerns^ even in the most troublous *^^' 
times. She set her face against the prevailing im- 
moralities, and gave satisfactory evidence of a read- 
iness to make personal sacrifices for promoting 
Christian morals and the best interests of the people. 
So much was she esteemed by all classes, and so 
much relied on by all, that her sudden death had an 
almost paralyzing influence. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE GREAT AWAKENING. 

1836-1838. 

The awakening influences of the Holy Spirit, in 
Commence- their more striking form, were first seen, 

mentofthe . ., . . -j. ip j. -j i x« 

awakening, m the mission itseli, at its annual meeting 
in March, 1836. And it is worthy of special note, 
as showing how good men are often most effectually 
roused for local efforts, that the desire then pre- 
dominating in the hearts of the missionaries, was 
for the conversion of the whole world. Every mind 
appears to have been fully occupied with that mo- 
mentous topic, and under its influence there w^as 
the utmost harmony and love among the brethren. 
The impression was general and strong, that the 
measure of prayer and exertion among Christians 
came far short of what was needed to usher in the 
millennial day; and that they themselves, and all 
God's people, were called to enter at once upon a 
broader sphere of action. This they embodied in the 
printed appeal of great power already mentioned, 
which they sent to the churches at home. 

The state of feeling now described continued 
through the year, but there was nowhere any very 
special outpouring of the Holy Spirit. The same 
interest in the world's conversion appeared in the 
general meeting of the following year, but it was now 



THE MOVING POWER FROM ABOVE. 141 

connected with much feeling* and mutual exhorta- 
tions with respect to the field they occupied. This 
feehng was providentially chastened and intensified 
by bereavements in several families, but most of all 
by the sudden removal of one of the youngest of 
their number, and one of the most promising as to 
health and usefulness. The Holy Spirit evidently 
applied the admonition especially to the afliicted 
husband, who returned home to Waimea on Hawaii, 
with his motherless child, to witness at his station 
the commencement of the great awakening. Soon, 
a similar state of inquiry appeared at Wailuku on 
Maui, and indeed at most of the stations. The 
moving power was evidently from above, The moving 
for there was then in the United States above. 
such a season of rebuke and darkness, as has rarely 
been seen, — a partial insolvency prevailing through- 
out the land, such as obliged the Prudential Com- 
mittee of the Board to curtail their remittances 
almost universally. 

The presence of the Holy Spirit became more 
marked in the autumn. Of this there was abun- 
dant and heart-cheering evidence in the improved 
spiritual condition of the native churches. The 
standard of piety in them was so raised that the 
mission bore testimony, concerning not a few of 
the church members that, "for their ardent feelings 
and uniform activity in religion, they w^ould be orna- 
ments to any church in the United States.'^ Hith- 
erto the churches had been composed chiefly of the 
aged and middle aged, but the work now in progress 
embraced all ages, many children and youth being 
among the hopefully converted. 

Still more apparent was the divine influence early 



142 MEANS EMPLOYED. 

ill 1838. It was so at nearly all the stations, 
Becomes ^^^ ^^ some the work was truly wonder- 
geaerai. £^|^ Stupid Datives hecame good hearers, 
the imbecile began to think, the groveling sensu- 
alist with a dead conscience showed signs of deep 
feeling. 

The means employed were those commonly used 
Means em- duriug tlmcs of rcvival in the United States, 
ployed. such as preaching, the prayers of the 

church, protracted meetings, and conversing with 
individuals, or small companies. The protracted 
meetings were conducted in a very simple manner, 
and were found to be adapted to the character and 
circumstances of the people, much of the time be- 
ing given to the plain preaching of revealed truth, 
vi^ith prayer in the intervals. The topics of dis- 
course were such as these: the gospel a savor of 
life or death; the danger of delaying repentance; 
the servant who knew his Lord's will and did it 
not; sinners not willing that Christ should reign 
over them; halting between two opinions; the 
balm of Gilead; the sinner hardening his neck; 
God not willing that any should perish. The topic 
most insisted on, was the sin and danger of refusing 
an offered Saviour. 

In respect to measures adopted, Mr. Armstrong's 
course at Wailuku may be taken as an illustration 
of that pursued by the larger number of the brethren. 
He resorted to no special measures, except calling 
upon those who had chosen Christ to separate them- 
selves, that they might be instructed in classes and 
carefully watched over, so as to learn what manner 
of spirit they were of. He kept a book, in which he 
wrote the names of individuals who appeared to be 



MEANS EMPLOYED. 143 

serious, and then classed them by neighborhoods or 
villages, and met them every week for instruction, 
conversation, prayer, etc. When satisfied with any 
one, he baptized him forthwith. 

While it is true that at most of the stations 
there were no special efforts to excite the feelings, 
aside from plain, simple preaching, it was to be 
expected that there would be some exceptions among 
so many laborers, and at a time of so great interest. 
The Rev. Sheldon Dibble, in a work published at the 
Islands in 1843, soon after this remarkable season, 
makes the following statement : " The special 
measures used to operate upon the feelings of the 
congregation, were not probably so much designed, 
as naturally incident to a kind of uncontrollable 
state of tumultuous feeling", both on the part of 
the pastor and the people. The pastor, in some 
instances, descended from the pulpit, and paced 
through the midst of the congregation, preaching 
and gesticulating with intense emotion. Sometimes 
all the members of a large congregation were per- 
mitted to pray aloud at once. And again, at times, 
many expressed their fears and sense of guilt by 
audible groans and loud cries. Feelings were not 
restrained. Ignorant heathen are not accustomed 
to restrain their feelings, but to manifest their 
emotions by outward signs, more so by far than 
people who are intelligent and cultivated. Perhaps 
their feelings were too intense to be restrained, and 
necessarily burst forth in shrieks and loud lamenta- 
tions." 1 But such measures and indications of feel- 
ing were confined almost entirely to two or three 
districts on Hawaii. As a general thing very little 

4 Dibble's History, p. 348. 



144 ALL CLASSES AROUSED. 

use was made of special means. The missionaries 
aimedj with simplicity and plainness, to impart 
correct conceptions of the character of God, the 
nature of sin, the plan of salvation, the work of the 
Spirit, the nature of true religion, and especially 
the sin and danger of rejecting an offered Sav- 
iour. The hearts of the people were tender, and 
under such truths, the house of worship was often a 
scene of sighing and of weeping. 

Some of the congregations were immense. That 
Immense as- ^^ ^^'^ ^^^ about four thousaud iu num- 
sembiies. ^^^^ Houolulu had two cougrcgations, 
one of two thousand five hundred, the other between 
three thousand and four thousand. At Wailuku the 
congregation was one thousand eight hundred ; at 
Lahaina, it was generally two thousand ; and at 
Hilo, it was estimated to number at times more than 
five thousand.. 

The congregation at Lahaina was in an interest- 
Aii classes ^"g" statc. AH classcs crowded to the place 
aroused. ^f worship. Thc children thrust them- 
selves in where they could find a little vacancy. 
Old, hardened transgressors, who had scarcely been 
to the house of God for the fifteen years that the 
gospel had been preached there, were seen in tears, 
melting under the omnipotent power of truth. The 
blind, who had not been in the house of God before, 
were now led thither, sometimes by a parent, some- 
times by a child, sometimes by a grandchild. Crip- 
ples labored hard to enjoy the privilege of hearing. 
Two crawled on their hands and feet to every meet- 
ing. One, whom none of the missionaries had ever 
seen before, and whom none of the pious people had 
known, gave reason to hope, that in soul at least, 



CHARACTERISTICS OF THE WORK. 145 

like the cripple who sat at the gate called Beautiful, 
he had been made whole. 

There was a remarkable prayer-meeting* of native 
women in the same place, under the super- a female 
vision of Mrs. Baldwin. " It was some- f^gf^"^""^®^ 
times literally a Bochim. We have often noticed it 
as a trait of character among the people, that they 
could attend to but one thing at a time; or to ex- 
press the matter more correctly, that they could not 
easily change from one kind of business to another 
the same day. This trait was remarkably exempli- 
fied in their prayers, and in all they did to character- 

. . I , rT\, , " , . istics of the 

promote the work. Tnose whose hearts work. 
were interested in it went at the work with their 
whole souls, and gave it their undivided attention. 
It was pleasing to see their singleness of purpose. 
They had seen, in several particulars, the reality and 
the power of God's working among them. They 
saw a universal moving among the people ; they saw 
some old transgressors, that had resisted all means 
hitherto, now melting down with scarcely any means 
at all ; they saw, and they wondered as they saw, 
some iniquities, which had heretofore resisted the 
power of the law of the land and all the force of 
persuasion, now dissipated as chaff before the wind ; 
and that, too, while such sins were perhaps not even 
named by us in public or private. This was partic- 
ularly the case with tobacco smoking, which is a 
great evil in this land. One of the earliest effects 
witnessed of the operations of the Spirit here was, 
that old, inveterate smokers were abandoning their 
pipes, and flocking to the house of God." 

The interest awakened among the children of La- 
haina, was almost universal. They had been as 

10 



146 ELEVATING EFFECT ON THE PEOPLE, 

thoroughly taught in iniquity as perhaps any in 
Among the ^^^^ Islands, for they saw not only the sins of 
children. native growth, but the place was then more 
frequented by ships, during one half of the year, 
than any other in the group. The common saying 
among the pious people at the close of the meet- 
ing was, that there were no longer children to 
make a noise along the beach. Parents were aston- 
ished to find their little ones not only more docile 
and ready to listen to them, but to find them often 
alone praying to God to save their souls. For a 
long time, one could scarcely go in any direction, 
in the sugar-cane or banana groves, without finding 
these little ones praying and weeping before God. 
Mr. Baldwin had himself turned out of his way to 
avoid disturbing them. 

At Kaneohe, the congregation on the Sabbath 
was about a thousand. There was, moreover, a good 
degree of interest in Sabbath-schools, Bible classes, 
and other meetings. The influence of the gospel 
Effect on the had greatly improved the condition of the 
thepeipTe? pcoplc. Tlicy wcrc better clothed and 
housed, more neat in their persons and dwellings, 
and provided better for their children. More than 
thirty new houses were built near Mr. Parker, the 
missionary, within the space of six months, chiefly 
by persons who had lived in remote parts of the 
districts, that they might enjoy the privileges of 
schools and other means of instruction. Not a few 
in the congregation took notes of the discourses, on 
which they were afterwards questioned. 

At Kaluaaha, on the island of Molokai, Mr. 
Great inter- Hitchcock's first iutimatiou of a gracious 

estonMolo- . ^ • ? p 

kai influence among his people, aside from 



GREAT INTEREST ON MOLOKAL 147 

the state of liis own feelings, was the fact that a 
number were in the habit of rising an hour before 
light, and resorting to the school-house to pray for 
the coming of the Holy Spirit. This meeting in- 
creased in numbers, and there was unusual so- 
lemnity. The weekly meetings were all numerously 
attended, and the Sabbath congregation filled the 
house of worship. This was in the spring of 1838. 
A protracted meeting was held, with help from 
the brethren at Lahaina. The prevailing charac- 
teristic was a profound solemnity. Church mem- 
bers had wonderful enlargement and assistance in 
prayer. Missionaries declare that they had never 
witnessed more earnest, humble, persevering wrest- 
ling in prayer, than was exhibited by some of the 
native Christians at this time ; and that they had 
reason to bless God for being so greatly edified, com- 
forted, and assisted by their earnest supplications. 
At one time, the native Christians were so overcome 
with a. sense of the divine presence and love, that 
they could do nothing but weep, and their meet- 
ing strongly suggested the Pentecostal scenes. 

Several of these brethren, going to outstations, 
were surprised to find that the awakening influence 
had preceded them, and their visits had a very bene- 
ficial result. The children became specially inter- 
ested. In every previous religious excitement, they 
had been unmoved, but now no effort seemed neces- 
sary to fix their attention, and there was hope of 
the conversion of not a few. Protracted meetings 
were held at two outposts, twelve and twenty miles 
from the station. In congregations averaging from 
three to four hundred, the seriousness was almost 



148 GREAT INTEREST ON MOLOKAL 

universal ; and so intense was the anxiety for re- 
ligious conversation, that the missionaries did not 
easily find time for sleep. The meeting-house be- 
ing near, the voice of prayer was often heard there 
long before it was light. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

BESULTS OP THE GREAT AWAKENING. 

1838-1841. 

The statistics of all the island cliurclies, at tliis 
time, were necessarily somewhat confused. Results of 
In May^ 1841, there were eighteen churches, awlSSng. 
and the number admitted to these churches, in the 
years 1839-41, respectively, were five thousand four 
hundred and three, ten thousand seven hundred and 
fifteen, and four thousand one hundred and seventy- 
nine; or twenty thousand two hundred and ninety- 
seven in all. The admissions at Waimea, on Hawaii, 
in the first year of the awakening, were two thou- 
sand and six hundred, and nearly as many more in 
the second, which must have been a large part of 
the adult population of that district. It is due to 
Mr. Lyons, the pious and very laborious missionary 
at Waimea, and the '' sweet singer " of their ^t waimea, 
Israel, to say, that these admissions were ^^ Hawaii. 
the result of conviction, after free personal inter- 
course with the candidates at their homes and at 
the station, that they were truly converted persons. 
A subsequent experience of thirty years, including 
more than one generation, during all which time he 
has been the resident missionary, shows that he must 
have had more reason for his belief, than was sup- 
posed at the time by many of his brethren. Nor 



150 EMPLOYMENT OF NATIVE AID. 

would it be strange if there was an excess of caution 
at some of the other stations. 

At Hilo, Mr. Coan admitted five thousand to the 
inHiioand church iu ouc jcar, and fifteen hundred in 
Puna. ^]^g j^g^^ . ^^^^ ^YiQ number of members in 

his church in 1841, was seven thousand one hundred 
and sixtj^-three. The facts were so extraordinary, and 
attracted at that time so much attention among the 
patrons of the mission, that pains were taken to draw 
from him a statement of his labors in the districts 
of Hilo and Puna, and of his manner of ascertain- 
ing the Christian character of the thousands added 
to his church. The results of these inquiries^ as 
communicated by him, I will give as concisely as 
may be. 

Many of the more discreet, prayerful, active, and 
Employment intelligent of the church members were 
ofnativeaid. gtatioucd at important posts throughout 
the two districts, with instructions to hold confer- 
ence and prayer meetings, conduct Sabbath-schools, 
and watch over the people. Some of these native 
helpers were men full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, 
and their influence was happy. They often succeeded 
in persuading the wild and uncultivated to attend to 
instruction, and were the means of turning many to 
the Lord. Other members of the church were sent 
forth, two and tv^o, into every village and place of 
the people, at times when it was not convenient for 
the missionary to be absent from the station. The 
men went everywhere preaching the Word. They 
visited the villages, climbed the mountains, traversed 
the forests, explored the glens. These measures, 
while they were blessed to those engaged in them, 
prepared the way for the missionary in his succeed- 
ing tours. 



CARE IN ADMISSIONS TO THE CHURCH, 151 

As to measures for ascei*taining the character of 
candidates for admission to the churchy no careinad- 

, , 1 • 1 J • • • missions to 

labor was spared in selecting, examining, the church. 
watching, and teaching them; and though the ad- 
missions were numerous, they were designed and 
believed to be not hasty or indiscriminate. Every 
effort the nature of the case would admit, was made 
to ascertain the true character of the candidates ; 
and while the injunction, '^ Preach the Word, be 
instant in season and out of season," was not for- 
gotten, the searching out, gathering, guiding, and 
feeding of the sheep and the lambs, were objects of 
ceaseless anxiety and of incessant toil. 

It was the habit of the missionary, both at the 
station and on his tours, to write down the names of 
those who professed to be anxious for their souls. 
The persons thus recorded were in this manner kept 
under his eye, though unconsciously to themselves, 
and their lives were made the subjects of scrutiniz- 
ing observation. After the lapse of three, six, nine, 
or twelve months, selections were made from the list 
of names for examination. Some were found to have 
gone back to their old sins ; others were stupid, or 
gave but too doubtful evidence; while many were 
found to have stood fast, and run well. Thus, from 
a list of a hundred names, ten or twenty, and from a 
thousand names, one or two hundred, more or less, 
were selected; while the doubtful cases were deferred 
for a more full development, or to be more effect- 
ually wrought upon by the continued influence of the 
gospel. 

Thus many who came into the church were con- 
verts of two years' standing, at the time of their 
baptism. A still larger class were of one year's 



152 THE INSTRUCTION GIVEN. 

standing". Another large class had been hopefully 
converted for from six to nine months ; and the cases 
received after a shorter period than three or four 
months were exceptions to the general rule. 

Most of those who were received from the distant 
parts of Hilo and Puna, left their villages, and spent 
some time at the station previous to their union 
with the church. They were there instructed from 
week to week and from day to day. They were ex- 
amined and reexamined personally, often five or six 
times. In this way they were sifted and re-sifted, 
with every effort to separate the precious from the 
vile. The church and the world, friends and enemies, 
were also called upon and solemnly charged to testify, 
without concealment, if they knew aught against 
any of the candidates. To this charge a great mul- 
titude in tlie church were faithful, being- afraid, as 
they said, to conceal the sins even of their nearest 
friends. It was therefore difficult for any one to 
practice outward sin for any length of time without 
detection. 

Much care was also taken to instruct the young 
Instruction couvcrts ou tlic uaturc and evidences of 
given. union to Christ, on the import and design 

of the ordinances of the church, on Christian doc- 
trines, and on the practical and active duties of life. 
It is admitted that, notwithstanding these precau- 
tions and many others, some gave painful evidence, 
in later years, that they did not enter by the door 
into the sheepfold; it not being possible for any one, 
except the omniscient Shepherd, fully to distinguish 
the sheep from the goats. 

The aged, the infirm, the sick, and those whose 
circumstances rendered it impossible or improper for 



CHARACTER OF THE CHURCH MEMBERS. 163 

them to conje to the station^ were admitted to the 
church by the missionary in his tours througli the 
districts. 

Inquiries were made as to the character of the 
church members. They were represented character of 

11 . -I T T 1 /^i • J • church mem- 

as babes in knowledge and Christian expe- bers. 
rience, encompassed with infirmities, and beset by 
temptations ; but very few were convicted of scanda- 
lous offenses, and scarcely any, when under censure, 
exhibited the distinctive marks of apostasy. A great 
majority of the cases which called for the discipline 
of the church, were for intoxication occasioned by 
smoking tobacco. Some were separated from the 
church for levity of manners, for neglecting schools, 
meetings, etc., and for general stupidity and indiffer- 
ence to instruction. A few were guilty of theft and 
adultery. The proportion of those under church 
censure was about one to sixty. 

The watch and care in the church appears to 
have been strict. At each successive tour watch and 
through Hilo and Puna, special attention cised. 
was paid to the members of the church. They were 
visited in their respective villages ; their names were 
called ; each one was seen face to face ; the wander- 
ers were sought for; the stupid were aroused; the 
afflicted were comforted; the feeble were strength- 
ened ; and all were warned, reproved, exhorted, or 
encouraged, as the case might require. Thus the 
location, the life, and the feelings of every individual 
of that numerous flock were frequently brought into 
review, and became the subjects of examination, so 
far as was possible for a single shepherd. 

Inquiry was made, how the missionary could be- 
come acquainted with so many thousands of converts, 



154 SEASON OF REACTION. 

SO as to be able to judge of tbeir characters in the 
space of two or three years. The response was, 
that he could not be so fully acquainted with them 
as was desirable, or as he longed to be. But he had 
a multitude of souls committed to his charge, for 
every one of whom he felt no small degree of respon- 
sibility ; and he must do what he could for all. 
Should he neglect to gather converts into the church 
till he had a close and intimate knowledge of their 
feelings, conversation, and actions, as developed in 
their family retirement and in their every-day duties 
and intercourse with each other, the great mass of 
them might never come within the visible fold of 
Christ, and might wander in darkness, unknown and 
unrecognized as the sheep and lambs of the Lord 
Jesus, and in danger from the great enemy of souls. 
By dividing the people into sections and classes ; by 
attending to each class separately, systematically, 
and at a given time, and by a careful examination 
and a frequent review of every individual in each 
respective class ; by keeping a faithful note-book al- 
ways at hand to refresh the memory ; by the help of 
many faithful members of the church, and by various 
other collateral helps, the missionary believed him- 
self to have gained a tolerable knowledge of the 
individuals of his flock. 

The documents furnishing the basis for the pre- 
ceding statements were written in June, 1839, when 
the government proclaimed its code of laws, and only 
a month before the outrages committed by Captain 
Laplace, of the French frigate VArtemise^ to be de- 
scribed in the next chapter. 

It was perhaps unavoidable, that such extraordi- 
season of ^^^^J cxcitcmeuts should be followed by reac- 
reaction. ^j^j^ ^^^ colducss. Returning from the 



THE APPARENT CAUSES. 155 

general meeting of the mission at Honolulu in 1841, 
after an absence of seven weeks, Mr. Coan made a 
tour through Hilo and Puna, and found a greater 
degree of stupidity among the people than he had 
seen since 1836. Manj^, who had been zealous and 
active in the work of God, then seemed cold and 
indifferent. Meetings were more thinly attended, 
and a considerable number of the church had fallen 
into sin. Though the great multitude of the disciples 
still maintained their standing as Christians, and 
avoided all disciplinable offenses, yet there was a 
falling off in their moral energy, an apathy in their 
feelings, and a want of vitality and unction in their 
prayers. In some villages considerable numbers had 
indulged in some besetting sin. The appar- The appar- 
ent causes of this decline were, the absence ^»^^*^^^^ 
of their spiritual guide, the fall of several chiefs, the 
breaking down of the bulwarks of temperance and 
virtue by the French, and the promulgation of the new 
code of laws. Though these laws were good, yet so 
great were the changes made by them, so numerous, 
and (to the people) so complex and difficult were the 
little earthly interests to be adjusted, so unskilled 
and often unfaithful were the new officers appointed 
to execute the laws, and so ignorant and blindly at- 
tached to old customs were the people, that it is 
not wonderful they should, for a time, be absorbed 
in temporal things, to the neglect of the eternal. 

Yet the external condition of the church was pros- 
perous throughout the Islands. During the ^ew houses 
time under review, a stone meeting-house ^o^^^^^^^p- 
was erected at Wailuku, on Maui, one hundred feet 
by fifty-three, with a gallery; another at Haiku, 
fourteen miles from Wailuku, ninety feet by forty- 



156 NEW HOUSES FOR WdRSHIP, 

two ; another at Waimea on Hawaii, one hundred and 
twenty feet by fifty ; and another at Kealekekua, on 
the same island, one hundred and twenty feet by 
fifty-four. At Hilo a grass meeting-house was built 
spacious enough to hold three thousand people ; and 
six others were built by the people in different parts 
of the districts of Hilo and Puna, of sufficient capac- 
ity to accommodate from one or two thousand each. 
The school-houses erected on the Islands were too 
numerous to mention. The contributions of the 
people in two years, in addition to the building of 
churches and school-houses, amounted to 112,000. 



CHAPTER XX. 

A PAPAL INVASION. — SCHOOL FOR YOUNG CHIEFS. 

1839. 

Divine Providence was pleased to permit a naval 
outrag'e of the grossest character to occur outrage by 
in the midst of this great work of grace. Lapiace. 
Captain Laplace, of the French frigate VArtemise, 
arrived at Honolulu in July, 1839. He came pro- 
fessedly in the interest of the Romish mission, and 
his proceedings while there would seem to have an 
adequate explanation only in a statement made not 
long after by a French naval officer to a mem- 
ber of the mission of the American Board at the 
Gaboon, in West Africa. He represented the queen 
of Louis Philippe as very religious, and as much in- 
terested in the missions of her church ; and said it 
was well understood among the higher officers in the 
navy, that the most hopeful means of their promo- 
tion was in efforts to advance the Roman Catholic 
missions. Laplace declared on his arrival, that he 
had come by command of the French king to put 
an end to the ill treatment the French had suffered 
at the Islands. He asserted that to persecute the 
Catholic religion, to tarnish itVith the name of idol- 
atry, and to expel the French (meaning French mis- 
sionaries) from the Islands, was to offer an insult to 
France and to its sovereign. With a singular dis- 



158 DEMANDS OF CAPTAIN LAPLACE. 

regard of truths he also asserted that there was no 
civilized nation whicl\ did not permit in its territory 
the free toleration of all religions. He demanded — 

1. That the Catholic worship be declared free 

throughout all the dominions subject to 
the king of the Sandwich Islands, and that 
the members of this religious faith enjoy in them 
all the privileges granted to Protestants. 

2. That a site for a Catholic church be given by 
the government of Honolulu, a port frequented by 
the French, and that this church be ministered to by 
priests of their nation. 

3. That all Catholics, imprisoned on account of 
religion since the last persecutions extended to the 
French missionaries, be immediately set at liberty. 

4. That the king of the Sandwich Islands deposit 
in the hands of the captain of VArtemise the sum of 
twenty thousand dollars, as a guarantee of his future 
conduct towards France, which sum the government 
will restore to him when it shall consider that 
the accompanying treaty will be faithfully complied 
with. 

5. That the treaty signed by the king of the 
Sandwich Islands, as well as the sum above men- 
tioned, be conveyed on board the frigate VArtemise 
by one of the principal chiefs of the country, and 
also that the batteries of Honolulu salute the 
French flag with twenty-one guns, which will be 
returned by the frigate. 

If these conditions were not complied with, and 
the treaty signed which accompanied the manifesto, 
Captain Laplace declared his intention to make im- 
mediate war upon the Islands. He addressed let- 
ters to the English and American consuls, informing 



HIS HOSTILITY TO THE MISSION, 159 

them of his intention to commence hostilities on 
the 12th of Jnly, at noon, against the king of the 
Islands, should he refuse to accede to the conditions 
of the treaty, the clauses of which were explained, 
as he informed them, in the manifesto, of which he 
sent them a copy ; at the same time offering an asy- 
lum on board the frigate ta the citizens of the two 
nations, who in case of war should apprehend dan- 
ger to their persons or property. But in the letter 
to the American consul, there was this important 
addition, — 

" I do not include in this class the individuals, 
who, although born, it is said, in the his hostility 
United States, make a part of the Protes- sion. 
taut c'ei-^y of this archipelago, direct the counsels 
of the king, influence his conduct, and are the true 
authors of the insults given by him to France. For 
me they compose a part of the native population, 
and must undergo the unhappy consequences of a 
war, which they shall have brought on this coun- 
try." 

He referred of course to the American missiona- 
ries, w ho, for the reasons alleged, were not to be 
recognized and treated as American citizens. 

The king being at Maui, a vessel was sent for 
him, and the time for commencing hostilities was, 
at the request of Kekauluohi, the regent, deferred to 
the 15th of the month. On Saturday, the 13th, the 
acting governor of Oahu delivered on board the frig- 
ate the $20,000 demanded by Captain Laplace, and 
also the treaty signed by the regent and himself in 
behalf of their sovereign. The king arrived the 
next day at nine o'clock in the morning. At eleven 
o'clock a military mass was celebrated on shore, in 



160 BIS REAL OBJECT. 

a house belonging to the king, attended by Captain 
Laplace, who was escorted by a company of one hun- 
dred and fifty men with fixed bayonets and martial 
music. The treaty was brought to the king for sig- 
nature on Tuesday, the IGth, at five o'clock p. M., and 
he was told that if it was not signed by a prescribed 
Indignity of- liour thc ucxt momiug, the French gov- 

fered to the , i t i i n t 

king. ernment would send a larger lorce, and 

take possession of the Islands. The king requested 
time to advise with his chiefs, but the threat was 
repeated, and he was induced without longer delay 
to sign the document. 

One of the articles of this treaty provides, that 
French wines and brandy shall not be prohibited, 
and shall pay a duty of only five per cent* on the 
value. The frigate sailed on the 20th of July. 

It was well understood by all parties at the time. 
Real object that tlic real object of the treaty dictated 
ofLapiace. ^^ Laplacc to the Hawaiian government, 
was to secure, by intimidation and force, a free ac- 
cess for the Romish priests to the Sandwich Islands. 
Indeed, the only object gained by these dishonorable 
proceedings, except removing obstacles from the 
sale of intoxicating liquors, was the introduction of 
those priests against the wishes of the islanders. 
The French trader had really as much liberty before 
the visit of Laplace, not only to reside at the Islands, 
but for every traffic there except in wine and brandy, 
as he has had since, and he was as secure in person 
and property. Nor were the American missionaries 
the authors of the proceedings of the government 
towards the papists, otherwise than by having been 
the means of the general adoption of the Protestant 
evangelical religion. 



RESULTS OF THESE PROCEEDINGS, 161 

The French consul^ having obtained a treaty ac- 
cording to his mind^ engaged largely in Results of 
the sale of intoxicating drinks. The Eng- ceSin|s^.^" 
lish consul had before succeeded in retaining one 
of the Romish priests, named Walsh, at the Islands, 
on the plea of his Irish nativity, and consequent 
right to receive British protection. This man, em- 
boldened by the late proceedings, made no longer 
a secret of his profession, and exerted himself to 
proselyte the natives. He denounced the Hawaiian 
Bible, and told the people that their marriages, 
solemnized by Protestants, were invalid, and that 
the missionaries themselves were living in adul- 
tery. He encouraged the use of wine, brandy, 
and tobacco ; which last was so used by the natives 
as to produce a pernicious intoxication. At first, 
there was a rush to his place of worship, but the 
attendance soon began to fall off. The native Ro- 
manists were zealous. They even renewed the old 
incantations over the sick, and pretended to work 
miracles. By such means, a considerable Roman- 
ist party was raised on Oahu, including, among 
its most zealous members, those who had always 
been foremost in every outbreak of the old idolatry. 
Yet the influence of Romanism, down to the end of 
the year, was almost wholly confined to Oahu, and 
even there only a few church members were drawn 
away, and there were fewer converts among the peo- 
ple than had been expected. In the minds of the 
natives, the outrages by Laplace, war, brandy, the 
robbery of $20,000, and popery, were all closely as- 
sociated ; and the people were little disposed then, 
and it has been so ever since, to favor a religion 
which had been forced upon them at the cannon's 
11 



162 SCHOOL FOR THE YOUNG CHIEFS. 

mouth, and the whole tendency of which was so 
evidently demoralizing.^ 

The United States East India squadron, under 
Visit of an Commodore Kcad, arrivcd in the October 
equadron foUowing", remained about a month, and an 
account of the French outrage, drawn up by Mr. 
Castle, was published at Honolulu at the expense of 
sixteen officers of the squadron. 

In this year a school was instituted for the young 
School for chiefs. It grew out of the fact that the 
chiefs. old chiefs were rapidly disappearing, and 

that, in the change of times, the nation could no 
longer be ruled by ignorant men, whatever their 
rank. It was obvious to the chiefs themselves, that 
their children must be educated, or not inherit the 
consideration and authority of their fathers. Here- 
tofore the chief men had not been willing to have 
their children deprived of that train of attendants, 
which they had regarded as essential for persons of 
their standing. But they now saw the necessity of a 
good education, and of dispensing with this train, 
even in the case of children belonging to the high- 
est rank. They therefore assented to the plan of 
having their children taken into the family of a mis- 
sionary ; and Mr. and Mrs. Cooke were the persons 
of their choice. A suitable house was erected, and 
the late Hon. John li, an intelligent and faithful 
member of the native church — since a judge in the 
Supreme Court of the Islands, and more recently, and 
till the close of his life, acting pastor of the church 
at Ewa, — was appointed assistant guardian, to be 
aided by his wife, a person of like character. The 
school was liked by the parents. The king, on one 

1 Tracy's History, p. 408. 



WRO WERE EDUCATED THERE. 163 

occasion, when surveying the happy group of pupils, 
and noticing their improvement, said to them : " I 
wish my k)t had been like yours. I deeply regret 
the foolish manner in which I spent the years of my 
youth." The government at length assumed the 
support of the school, which contained fourteen 
young chiefs of both sexes. Two of them who were 
have since reigned as kings, and one there. 
(Emma) as queen ; the education of those three 
royal persons having been obtained ,at this school. 
When at the Islands in 1863, 1 saw no ladies more 
accomplished than Queen Emma, and another lady, 
also educated at this institution, then the w^ife of a 
highly respectable American resident at Honolulu. 
But the circumstances of the pupils were not favor- 
able to permanent religious impressions. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

BEMAEKABLE GROWTH OF THE CHURCHES. 

1825-1870. 

From the year 1837 till the author's official visit 
Sources of ^^ ^^^^ Islaiids ill 1863, — when the large 
information. jnigg-iQ^ churches begaii to be divided into 
smaller ones, with the expectation of placing each 
under a native pastor, — the mission was accustomed 
to send to the Missionary House annual tabular 
views of the several churches. These furnish a 
striking illustration of the power of divine grace on 
those Islands; and I have thought it worth while to 
bring the facts therein contained into a single tab- 
ular view. Without some such exhibition of the 
Reasons for a gi'owth of the churchcs tlirough the entire 
tabular yiew. p^j^jod^ ^^ cauiiot propcrly cstimatc the 
extent and value of the religious influence exerted 
on the Sandwich Islands, nor the degree of discre- 
tion exercised by our missionary brethren. The table 
will show that, if the great awakening did not ex- 
tend in its more active form beyond the year 1840, 
the fruits of it were largely gathered after that time, 
and also that religion was frequently revived in sub- 
sequent years. There is probably no great district 
of our own country that, for so long a time, has had 
such accessions to its churches in proportion to the 
population. 

The table gives the number admitted to each of 
Description ^^^ statlou churchcs, in each year from 
of the table, jgg^ ^^ i^Qg inclusivc ; that is, for twenty- 



RESULTS OF THE TABULAR VIEW. 165 

six years. The first column states the admissions 
during the twelve years preceding 1838; and the 
last shows (according to a careful revision made in 
1863), what was the whole number received into 
each of the churches, and the grand total down to 
that time. To this the footing up of the yearly ad- 
missions, as they are given in the table, nearly agrees. 
The sum total of admissions to 1863, was fifty thou- 
sand eight hundred and eighty-one ; and through 
fifty years to 1870, it was fifty-five thousand three 
hundred.^ 

It hence appears, that in the twelve years preced- 
ing 1838, one thousand one hundred and Results of 

...-,., p T ^ . . 1 -.the tabular 

Sixty-eight hopeiul converts were gathered view. 
into thirteen churches. The number received into 
twenty churches in the twenty-six years following 
1837, was forty-nine thousand seven hundred and 
thirteen, which is an annual average of about nine- 
teen hundred. The average in the last twelve of 
these years exceeds a thousand. The reader will see 
reason to believe, that very many of the converts of 
1838 and 1839 — as at Kohala, Kailua, Kaawa- 
loa, Kau, Wailuku, Kaluaaha, and Honolulu — 
were kept on probation one, two, or three years. 

1 The footing of the reported admissions each year to 1863, is . 51,146 
The corrected estimate is 50,881 

Excess 265 

The actual excess must have been somewhat larger, since it appears from 
the tables, that some of the churches occasionall}^ failed to report their ad- 
missions. The yearly additions, subsequent to 1863, were as follows: for 
1864,384; for 1865, 347; for 1866, 583; for 1867, 735; for 1868,827; for 
1869, 884; for 1870, 689; or 4,449; making a total of 55,300. The report 
of the Evangelical Association for 1870, states the number of church mem- 
bers at 14,850. This was after a careful revision, at that time, by the pas- 
tors. The reduction had been going on for several years, and is one of the 
indications of decline in the Hawaiian population of the Islands. 



166 



fc^ 00 00 O (N 
rt< in> TJN rH 00 



Tt* O 05 (N (M 
■^ O "^ C5 CO 
(M M rH (M 



1-IO (NCiOC^(N (N»n)Cit^Oi 

lOO i COiOC^l^''* I ooococo 
r-l (M CO CO.t^ C^ 



§ 

00 



o 


Tj* 


O 


OO 


<M 


Tf 


00 


CO 


i—f 




05 




05 


CO 


CM 




rr 


OO 




o 


CO 




CO 


iO 








CO 




CO 


I 




1 


CO 


CO 




1 


CM 


CO 




CM 


CO 


CO 


oo 


""^ 






















CO 


















00 




lO 


CO 


CO 






♦^ 


o 


»o 






CO 


CO 


CO 


o 


tn 


pH 


CO 


t^ 


on 


o 


Ti< 


CO 


05 


<M 


1 


1 


05 


05 


lO 


1 


1 


4^ 


o 


CM 






xO 


CO 






Tf 


C5 


T-H 


(N 




















CM 


CO 


rH 






r-* 










XO 




CO 


1—1 


QO 


♦^ 


00 


05 


CM 


rH 


CM 


o 


CM 


00 


»>. 


CM 


00 


CO 




i—i 


r-l 


CO 


CO 


^ 


00 


CO 


CO 


CO 




05 


T-\ 


I— < 


CM 


Tt< 


CO 


05 


Tt 


CO 


XO 


CO 


1 




1-i 


CO 


'^ 


CO 

1-1 


I— ( 






rH 














r-l 






rH 














CM 


J^^ 


1> 




Tfl 


t^ 




05 


00 


Tt* 


CO 


05 




CO 


pH 


rH 


XO 


XO 


CO 




Oi 


Tj< 


00 


xlH 




1 


c^ 




1 


CO 


CO 


CM 


05 


lO 


1 


r-( 


CO 




XO 




'^ 


1 




I— 1 


r-l 


OO 


r-( 














1— ( 




CM 




1— 1 




Tf 


""• 












XO 

rH 


kOCD 


CO 


C<l 




<N 


1— 1 




CO 


CO 


f— 1 


Tj* 


^ 


on 


05 


CO 


05 


r-t 


CM 


o 


o 


XO 


O 


■^ rfi 


lO 


CO 




rH 


r-M 




CO 




CM 


\a> 


♦^ 


rt^ 


05 


05 








CM 


1-i 


CM 


i> 


GOOD 


o 












CM 


CM 


























CO 


rH7-l 










































rH 


• 


CO 


»o 


J^ 


00 


00 


00 


CM 


o 


05 




05 


CM 




^• 


CM 




o 


p_i 


r>. 




1-* 




o 


lO 


05 


(N 


lO 






05 


I— 1 


1 


CO 


O 


1 


r^ 




1 


CM 


CO 




1 


r-< 


^ 


CO 




CM 


















rH 






















,-H 


G^ 


t^ 


05 


05 


VO 


XO 


00 


O 


o 


05 


'^ 


O 


00 


CO 


O 




Tf 


1-^ 


00 


CO 


-^ 


CO 


(M 


CO 


CO 


<— 1 


Tt* 


O 


^ 


CM 


*^ 


1—1 


05 


CO 






CM 




XO 




CO 


05 


OO 


CO 


CO 


^ 


«^ 


05 


OU 


1— 1 


rH 




1— 1 


CO 


CO 


CO 
















CM 


rH 










































XO 


ss 


CO 


o 


T*^ 


y-i 


05 


CM 


Tt< 


CM 


pH 


xO 


Tt< 


o 


Tt< 


rH 


o 


CM 




on 


t^ 


J> 


Tt< 


r^ 


4^ 


CM 


O 


00 


t^ 


la 


CO 


CO 


oy 


CM 


*^ 


00 


lO 


CM 


y—t 


1 


CO 


XO 


CM 


00 


OO 


(M 


r-i 


1—1 


VO 


CM 
















r-( 


1-i 














CO 


^ 










































c^ 


rH 


TJ< 


o 


to 


vO 


r^ 




CO 


05 


CO 


00 


CM 


CM 


lO 


O^ 




^ 




05 


CO 


CO 


CO 


■^ 


»o 


■^ 


1—1 


f^ 


CO 


1 


00 


♦>. 


CO 


00 


CO 


05 




00 


1 




1 






r-l 


r^ 


OO 


1—1 






•^ 


CO 






1— 1 










r-( 


















• 


OS 


Ci 


o 


(N 


lO 




rt^ 


CM 




00 


05 


lO 


CO 


Tf^ 








o 


XO 




00 




05 




ou 


f^ 


ou 


1 


CO 


05 


1 


lO 


iO 


♦^ 


CO 


♦^ 


1 


! 




CM 


r— 1 


i 


1-i 




^ 


rfH 




CO 


CO 




PH 


r-l 








CM 


Tt< 
















rH 


'"' 


r^ 








































Tj< 





05 O 05 CM rH 


CM QO 


Tf -^ 


05 05 


^ 


00 


00 


o 


CO 


CO O CM CO 00 


O 1 


1 r-i CO 


"^ CM 


CM 


r-< 


CO 


CO 


OO 


CO CO CO 


CM 




CO 


1-i 






05 




CM 














Tt< 



S ^ d 
^ '^ ^ -^ 



C3 






1^ 



'^ 9 9 



S ^ 2 



c3 






I 



o 



I 



o 



167 






i-T i>^ c<r 05^ wT rHr-lrH (M"<!t<(M(M rH 



j> cq xo CO 



rH rH S<l 00 



r-l Tt< 



CO O Ci 
Cq Tt< Oi 
CO (N 



J> 00 l> 



!> CO 



i> CO CO o 



CO Tf 00 CO 1-1 



rH 1-H Cq 



r-l (N 

1 O C3 



J> 00 CO CO rH 
r-( 1—1 la rH 



Ci J> ^ 
05 Tt< 



I I CO I 



00 

<M I i 



CO 

o 

-OO 



00 
00 



CO CO 



pH CO lO 

CO CO <:o 

CO 



05 »-l 

i> CO I 




^ H 



I 



M 
o 

o 



t3 

s 



p 



168 CONVERSION OF THE YOUNG. 

The number admitted to the churches in 1843, was 
five thousand two hundred and ninety-six, a greater 
number than in any preceding year save 1839. 

Up to the time of this awakening, the churches 
Conversion coutaiucd vcry few^ young people, but 
of the young, jj^^j-jy gj^ huudrcd childrcu and youth 
were reported as converts in the year 1838, and the 
steady accessions to the churches during many sub- 
sequent years render it very probable that the 
children received, in one way and another, what 
may be regarded, under the circumstances, as a 
Christian education. 

The accessions to the local churches, in the last flf- 
Admissions tccu ycars embraced in the tabular view^, are 
churches. worthy of special note. On the island of 
Hawaii, we may instance Hilo, which received four 
hundred and forty-two in 1853 ; Kailua, two hun- 
dred and seventy-three in the same year ; and Kaa- 
waloa, one hundred and ninejty-five in the year pre- 
ceding. On Maui, Hana received two hundred and 
fifty-nine in 1847; Wailuku, three hundred and six 
in 1854; Kaanapali, tw^o hundred and forty-eight in 
1855; Lahaina, one hundred and three in 1859; and 
Kaluaaha, on Molokai, one hundred and sixty-two in 
1848. On Oahu, Ewa received four hundred and 
eleven in 1847 ; Waialua, one hundred and twenty- 
four in 1854; and Honolulu, five hundred and sixty- 
three in 1861. On Kanai, Koloa received one hun- 
dred and two in 1861 ; Waioli, one hundred and sixty 
in 1862; and Waimea, one hundred and twenty- four 
in 1853. 

The church members in 1863, were nineteen thou- 
commwT-' sand six hundred and seventy-nine, and 
other^^e. eighteen thousand eight hundred and forty- 
eight had then died in the fellowship of the church. 



WAS THE NATION THEN CHRISTIANIZED? 169 

If we subtract the sum of these two numbers from 
the grand total of admissions, it leaves as many as 
twelve thousand somehow lost to the churches. Of 
these almost three thousand were from the church 
at Waimea, on Hawaii, which had still one thou- 
sand seven hundred and fifty-six members in regular 
standing. The church at Hilo, previous to the year 
1863, had received eleven thousand four hundred 
and ninety-one on profession of faith, but had ex- 
communicated less than five hundred. That church 
had lost six thousand five hundred and thirty-five 
by death, and then had four thousand three hundred 
and eighty-three members in regular standing. 
Discipline in most of the churches, was very strict. 
Abating the large number at Waimea on Hawaii, 
the losses by excommunication and otherwise do 
not exceed what might reasonably have been ex- 
pected, averaged for so many years, in so many and 
such large churches ; considering, moreover, the 
anxiety of the natives to become members of the 
church, and their ignorance, fickleness, and decep- 
tive character. 

It was a question diflScult to resolve satisfacto- 
rily, whether the people of the Sandwich was the na- 
Islands might be represented as nationally tia^nized? 
Christianized at the close of the great awakening. 
There was not then, nor was there for a score of 
years afterwards, a well defined opinion in the Chris- 
tian community at home as to what constitutes a 
national conversion to Christianity. Yet it was true 
of the Islands at that time, that the constitution, 
laws, institutions, and religious professions were as 
decidedly Christian as in any of the older nations of 
Christendom. There was no other acknowledged 



170 IMPERFECTLY CHRISTIANIZED. 

religion, no other acknowledged worship. They had 
the Sabbath, Christian churches, and a Christian 
ministry; and their literature, so far as they had any, 
was almost wholly Christian. Theirs were some of 
the largest churches in the world, and as great a 
proportion of the people attending the Sabbath w^or- 
sliip, as in any Christian nation. On the other 
hand, the people as a body, including the greater 
part of the church-members, had only a partial 
engrafting of civilization upon their Christianity. 
They were rude in their dwellings and their social 
habits, and were sadly wanting in industry and 
thrift, in judgment and decision of character, and 
were yet painfully liable to the national sin, which 
was still wasting them as a people. 

We must probably admit, that whatever right the 
Not fully en- Hawaiian churches of 1841 might claim to 
Sin ^^''^ the Christian name, — and they, doubtless, 
Christendom ^^^^ f^Hy entitled to it, — the nation, as 
such, could not properly be allowed to take rank in 
Christendom as a Christian nation. Scarcely twenty 
years had passed since they were barbarous pagans. 
Their moral, social, and civil elevation was not yet 
sufficient to entitle them to such a recognition. Nor 
were the churches at home prepared to admit it. At 
the annual meeting of the American Board in Cin- 
The Board ciuuati, as latc as 1853, the Prudential 
ognize the Committcc ventured upon a somewhat jubi- 
version. laut anuouncemeut, that the Sandwich Isl- 
ands had been Christianized ; but so unprepared was 
even the Board, at that time, for appreciating and 
receiving such intelligence, that the announcement 
awakened no apparent interest; nor does the fact 
seem to have been generally credited by the Board 
until ten years later. 



IMPERFECT CHURCH DEVELOPMENT. 171 

The island churches were in their primitive con- 
dition as late as 1863. All their centres imperfect 

. . 1 . . J , . . church de- 

were at the missionary stations, mission- veiopment. 

aries were, for the most part, the pastors, and 
but few natives were professedly training for the 
pastoral office. The important discovery had scarcely 
then been made, that self-governed, self-reliant 
churches are hardly a possibility among the hea- 
then, without pastors of the same race. Nor was it 
till quite recently, that the missionaries were fully 
prepared to enter an a vigorous course of measures 
for putting the native churches on an independent 
footing. Churches formed as those at the Islands 
had been, and so much under the direction of mis- 
sionaries as they were, could do comparatively little 
to educate the nation for self-government in its civil 
departments ; except only as they inculcated the 
principles of justice, equity, and mercy. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

GROWTH OF THE CIVIL COMMUNITY. 

1838-1842. 

Mb. Eichards^ soon after entering upon his 
Aconstitu- official duties^ delivered a course of lec- 
tion adopted, ^^y^^ ^o the chicfs ou political economy 
and the general science of government. From the 
ideas thus obtained, a constitution vs^as drawn up, 
based upon their old forms, and published in 1840. It 
is an interesting fact that, although this constitution 
greatly restricts the power of both king and chiefs, 
it was adopted unanimously. In comparison with 
the past, the progress of the nation was now more 
rapid. The liberal policy of other nations, and what- 
ever of their forms could with propriety be trans- 
planted, were embodied in the constitution and laws, 
but on a scale commensurate with the feebleness and 
youth of the nation. The penal code was greatly 
improved; primary courts and courts of appeal were 
established ; the jury system was adopted. Sufficient 
was done to benefit greatly the position of natives 
and foreigners. Taxation was rendered more equal, 
and lighter; encouragement was proffered to indus- 
try, and to the increase of population ; an enlight- 
ened public school system was organized. Imperfect 
as the system may appear to the critical eyes of a 
superior civilization, it was yet in advance of the 



PROPERTY IN THE LANDS. 173 

condition of the people. Wherever it operated fairly 
and systematically, mnch good was effected, and it 
served to prepare the way for more important 
changes.^ 

The common people could now become owners of 
land in fee-simple. But their extreme pov- propert, in 
erty and want of skill were in the way of *^^'^^^^- 
their becoming purchasers. So far as was possible, 
they received the counsel and aid of their missionary 
fathers. In one year, through the ag-ency of a single 
missionary, seven thousand acres of pasture, and 
several hundred acres of arable land, were secured 
to a great number of poor people in the northern 
district of Oahu. A commission was appointed by 
the government to settle land titles; and, before the 
close of 1852, the claims of nearly all the people of 
the Islands had been investigated. The titles thus 
obtained were never to be questioned, even by the 
highest courts; and would invest the people with 
rights before unknown on any of the Islands, scarcely 
even by the highest chiefs. An impulse was thus 
given to the erection of better dwellings, and to a 
better cultivation of the soil, as was soon manifested 
throughout tbe Islands. 

An impressive lesson, teaching the people that the 
laws were more than mere recommenda- Enforcement 
tions, was the execution of a chief for the ^^^^"^^ 
murder of his wife. He was put on trial, pronounced 
guilty by a native jury, and suffered the full penalty 
of the law, which was death by hanging. A similar 
lesson was taught to foreigners, by a fine imposed on 
the English consul for riotous conduct. 

The Laplace treaty had proved so injurious to the 

1 Jarves's History^ p. 171. 



174 THE KING AND TEMPERANCE. 

cause of temperance^ that a movement to arrest the 
Thekingand ^^^^ ^^^ simultancouslj made among the 
temperance, ehlefs, wlthout conccrt, at Honolulu and 
at Lahaina. The king was at the latter place^ and 
he and the chiefs who were with him formed a tem- 
perance society. On putting his name to the pledge^ 
he said : " I am one who wish to sign this pledge. 
Not, however, on account of the address w^e have 
just heard (referring to an address by Mr. Baldwin), 
but I thought of it before, and the evil of drinking 
rum was clear to me. Here is the reason why I 
thought it an evil. I am constituted a father to the 
people and the kingdom, and it belongs to me to 
regulate all the other chiefs. I have therefore become 
really ashamed, and I can no longer persist in rum- 
drinking. This is the reason why I subscribe my 
name to this pledge.^' 

Two days previous to this, a large temperance 
General tern- meeting was held at Honolulu, and Gover- 
movement. uor Kckaunaoa, and several other chiefs, 
with some hundreds of the common people, took the 
pledge.' In addition to this, about seven hundred 
children belonging to the first parish in Honolulu, 
then under the care of Dr. Armstrong, formed a 
^•^ cold-water army,^^ and took the pledge as teeto- 
talers, with much zeal for the cause. Their motto 
wa«, "Water only; away with that which intoxi- 
cates." The restraints of law having been weakened 
by French interference, it was deemed the more 
necessary to create a public sentiment. This was in 
March, 1842. Writing from Honolulu in the Octo- 
ber following, Dr. Armstrong declares, that he had 
known only three cases of drunkenness among the 
natives since April, and it was then as much as a 



DEATH OF HOAPILL 175 

native's character was worth to be seen drinking a 
glass of rum. He also represents the king as fre- 
quently addressing temperance meetings. 

Hoapili, the aged governor of Maui, and the high- 
est among the living male chiefs, next to Death of 
the king, died in the first month of 1840. ^^^p^'^' 
He was among the earliest converts on Maui, and was 
a striking monument of the grace of God. He ex- 
celled all his compeers in his humble faith, nischarac- 
his attachment to the word and house of *^''' 
God, and his patriotic devotion to the interests of his 
country, both as a magistrate and a citizen of Zion. 
Those who saw him while awaiting the summons of 
death, were aflfected by the interest he manifested in 
his prospects beyond the grave. His hopes rested 
humbly but confidently on the righteousness of the 
Lord Jesus, his all-sufficient Saviour. Ten days be- 
fore his death, he requested to be carried to the 
house of God, a privilege he longed once more to 
enjoy. His last interview with the king was tender 
and affecting. After conversing in a dignified man- 
ner concerning his own departure, and entreating 
the king to become a Christian man, he became much 
aftected, and laying his hand on the lap of the king, 
burst into a flood of tears. He strictly prohibited 
wailing on the occasion of his death, and requested 
that his grave might be near that of Mr. McDonald, 
a member of the mission who had died in the previous 
year; and these injunctions were strictly complied 
with. 

The time had now come to look for some reaction 
in the community; to expect those who Time for a 
had been affected in the great awakening, ^^^^*^°°- 
but not truly converted, to fall away ; those who had 



176 POPERY AND INTEMPERANCE. 

counterfeited piety, to throw off the mask ; and those 
Christians whose zeal had outrun their other graces, 
to relax their efforts, and become lukewarm and 
careless. The reaction was aided by the united 
power of popery and intemperance. There was more 
or less of revival, however, at all the stations on Ha- 
waii, and at some places on the other islands. 

Popery and intemperance rendered each other im- 
AiLianceof portaut aid. The priests aided the grog- 
fntempe^'r^'^ sliops, by teacliiug the lawfulness of alco- 
ance. holic driuks : and the shops nourished an 

appetite which made people love such preaching, and 
follow the preachers. In some parts of Oahu, the 
natives began to manufacture a kind of whiskey. Fa- 
naticism of the grossest form lent its aid. One man 
on Oahu pretended to be the Messiah, and obtained 
followers. Some pretended to be possessed of devils, 
and one to cast out devils by a variety of incanta- 
tions. Universalism and infidelity showed them- 
selves ; heathen songs and sports were resumed. All 
these forms of error, folly, and vice belonged to one 
party, and composed a grand anti-protestant influ- 
Anti-prot- ence, of which popery was the exciter and 

estant move- ,, ai«i iji ' i •! 

ment. Icadcr. A bishop and three priests arrived 

early in the year, and three more priests and some 
lay assistants in November. They made vigorous 
efforts to obtain converts, especially on Oahu, and in 
the western and northern part of Hawaii ; but were 
less successful than they expected to be, and indeed 
It is unsuc- l^ss than they thought they were. Hun- 
cessfui. dreds of apparent converts left them before 
the end of the year. At Kailua, they were deliberately 
cheated. A large number of natives, acting in 
concert, joined under a fictitious name. Having 



UNITED STATES EXPLORING SQUADRON. 177 

gratified their curiosity by seeing "the pope and the 
images^' to the best advantage, they disappeared, 
and when the priests inquired for them, no sucli 
persons could be found. In all parts of the Islands, 
those who witnessed the Roman Catholic worship 
generally agreed that it was idolatry ; a religion of 
the same kind, essentially, with that which they had 
practiced in the days of Kamehameha the Great. 
David Malo, one of the most intelligent of the 
natives, made the tour of Oahu for the purpose of 
lecturing on the subject, for which his intimate 
knowledge of the old idolatry admirably qualified 
him. When the priest insisted that their use of 
images was not exactly worship, the natives quoted 
from the second commandment, " Thou shalt not 
how down unto them.^^ The bowing down could 
neither be denied, nor explained away to the satisfac- 
tion of the people. But very few members of the 
churches became their followers. Even those who 
were under censure, very generally rejected them.^ 

The visit of the United States Exploring Squad- 
ron in September, 1840, under Commodore unitedstates 
Wilkes, continued two months or more, squadro^n^ 
and was an advantage to the Islands. Captain Hud- 
son was a pious man, and repeatedly addressed con- 
gregations of natives, and with good effect. The gen- 
eral deportment, both of the officers and the scientific 
corps, was such as to strengthen every good influ- 
ence ; and the " Narrative of the Exploring Expedi- 
tion" by Commodore Wilkes, published after his re- 
turn, contains much valuable information concerning 
the mission. An outlay, moreover, of sixty thousand 
dollars by the squadron, while at the Islands, for the 

1 Tracy's Histoi^y^ p. 439. 
12 



178 A PROHIBITORY LAW. 

supply of its wants, did something to mitigate the 
embarrassment occasioned by Captain Laplace's op- 
pressive levy on the government. The commodore 
set himself zealously against the late demoralizing 
influence of the French man-of-war; and, at his 
recommendation and that of his officers and the 
Aprohib- American consul, the king published a law, 
itory law. prohibiting his subjects from the manufac- 
ture and use of intoxicating drinks. The evil was 
thus greatly checked ; though not until after there 
had been sad confirmation of the truth, that re- 
formed drunkards do not easily resist the intoxicat- 
ing cup, when it is pressed to their lips. 

The most effectual check, however, in Ihe vicinity 
Revival at ^^ Houolulu, was a ucw outpouriug of the 
Ewa. Holy Spirit at Ewa, after a day of humilia- 

tion and prayer. The house of God was again filled. 
Many backsliders returned to their duty, and many 
who had appeared hopeful during the late revival, 
and had afterwards lost their seriousness, were again 
awakened. Prayer-meetings were established in 
every neighborhood, and the study of the missionary 
was often thronged by persons desirous of convers- 
ing with him on the subject of religion. 

A stop was thus put to the progress of drunken- 
ness and other vices that were beginning to prevail, 
and great numbers were brought to the house of 
God, who had long neglected divine worship. 

The elevation of the common schools by means of 
Unexpected a supply of tcaclicrs from Lahainaluna, suf- 
goo^d laws, fered an unexpected check from the opera- 
tion of the new code of laws. These laws very prop- 
erly made every native master of his own earnings, 
except so much as went to pay his taxes. One of 



- DEATH OF HOAPILIWAHINE. 179 

the first consequences of this freedom was, that the 
teacliers began to fail of their support. To remedy 
this evil, a law was enacted requiring all children, 
over four and under fourteen years of age, to attend 
school five days every week ; and a piece of land was 
set apart in each school district, for the support of 
the teacher. Upon this land every man was required 
to labor nine days in the year; three of the days to 
be taken from the king's time, three from that of 
the local chiefs, and three from his own. Under this 
law, the number of schools rapidly increased. 

The decease of Hoapiliwahine occurred at Lahai- 
na in the first month of 1842. She was the Death of 
widow of Hoapili, who died just two years hine. 
before, and a sister of Kaahumanu. She was indeed 
a mother in Israel. For fifteen years her heart and 
hand had been in every good work, and her name 
was precious to all on the Islands who loved the 
cause of Christ. Very many of the poor and needy 
mourned her loss as that of a parent ; and the mem- 
bers of the mission felt bereaved of one who was 
always a tender-hearted friend. 

The eighth and ninth reinforcements arrived in 
the time now under review, consisting of ^^wi 
the Rev. Messrs. Bond, Dole, Paris, Rowell, 
and J. W. Smith, and Mr. Rice, as teacher. The 
last named clergyman was also a physician. 

I now give a summary view of the means The national 
employed in 1842 for educating the nation. ^^^^^*^^^' 

The seminary at Lahainaluna — opened as a self- 
supporting school for adults in 1831, and Lahainaiuna 
in 1837 made a boarding-school for children «^°^^"^^y^ 
from seven to twelve, and for youth from twelve to 
twenty years of age — had been furnished with ample 



J mis- 
sionaries. 



180 FEMALE BOARDING-SCHOOL. 

buildings by the American Board. The principal 
building had been enlarged and greatly improved, 
and furnished with apparatus^ and houses had been 
erected for a printing-office, and for three ordained 
married teachers. These buildings, with dormitories 
for more than a hundred students, formed a village 
of some interest. There were one hundred and seven 
pupils. Of its graduates, one hundred and forty-four 
were then livings and of these one hundred and 
five were teachers, thirty-five were officers of govern- 
ment, seventy-three were church members in regular 
standing, and nine were officers of churches. There 
was a small theological class in the seminary. 

The female boarding-school at Wailuku, on Maui, 
Female uudcr the carc of Mr. and Mrs*. Bailey and 
BchsiX^ Miss Ogden, had sixty pupils. They were 
instructed, not only in Christian truth, but in ge- 
ography, mental and written arithmetic, moral phi- 
losophy, natural theology, reading, writing, draw- 
ing, composition, and various arts adapted to the 
station of Hawaiian women. At daylight the pu- 
pils repaired to their gardens, where they exercised 
till half past six, when they were called to prayers. 
They breakfasted at seven, and after that were em- 
ployed for an hour in putting their rooms in order. 
From nine to eleven was spent in study and reci- 
tation. The next half hour they spent as they 
pleased. From half past eleven to twelve, they 
bathed and prepared their dinners. From dinn(er 
until two was at their own disposal, and much 
of it was spent in study. From two till four, they 
gave attention to spinning, weaving, sewing, knit- 
ting, making mats, etc., under the instruction of 
Miss Ogden. From four to five, they devoted 



OTHER BOARDING-SCHOOLS. 181 

to exercise, had supper at five, and the remainder 
of the day was at their own disposal. At the even- 
ing devotions they recited the " Daily Food " and 
received such religious instruction as seemed appro- 
priate. During the year, five of the girls were mar- 
ried to graduates of Lahainaluna. 
, There were two boarding-schools at Hilo, one 
under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Lyman, other board- 
commenced in 1837, having from thirty i^s-s^^^ois. 
to sixty boys, preparing generally for the Lahaina- 
luna seminary ; the other for girls, commenced by 
Mrs. Coan in 1839, taught by her, and sustained by 
her, with such aid as she could obtain from the 
pupils and their parents, and from other natives. 
The annual expenses of this school were about four 
hundred dollars. The scholars, of whom there were 
twenty, were taught the common branches, and the 
school was easily governed, and repeatedly enjoyed 
the special influences of the Holy Spirit. 

At Waialua, on the northern side of Oahu, was 
a manual labor boarding-school for boys, Manuaiiabor 
with from fifteen to twenty pupils. It was ^^^°^^' 
a successful experiment, but was brought to a close 
after a few years by the lamented deaths of Mr. and 
Mrs. Locke, with whom" it originated. * 

At Waioli, on Kauai, there was a select school, 
for educating teachers, under the care of school for 
Mr. and Mrs. Johnson. This was partly *^^^^^^^ 
a manual labor school. The pupils numbered from 
thirty-five to seventy-five, and many of them were 
boarded by native church members. 

Select schools were maintained at nearly all the 
stations, to train teachers, and to show geiect 
how schools should be taught. Mr. and «^^^°^- 



182 SCHOOL FOR MISSIONARIES' CHILDREN. 

Mrs. Kiiapp were at the head of one such school at 
Honolulu, in a first-rate school-house built by the 
natives. 

In 1841, the American Board opened a school for 
School for the children of missionaries at Punahou, 
missionaries, about two mllcs from the harbor of Hono- 
lulu, and placed it under the care of Mr. and Mrs. 
Dole. 

The number of common schools was three hun- 
common AvQ^A and fifty-seven, and of pupils, eight- 
schoois. ^^^^ thousand and thirty-four. They were 
languishing early in the year, from the fact that the 
rewards of labor in almost every other department 
of industry were becoming more sure to Hawaiians, 
with no corresponding increase in that of education. 
The teachers could not be expected to be uninfiu- 
enced by this state of things ; many of them left 
their work, and at length government took the 
common schools under its support and direction, 
and provided by law for the attendance of the chil- 
dren, and for a more liberal and regular support of 
the teachers. 

It should be added, that Sabbath-schools were 
Sabbath- taught at all the stations, and were at- 
schoois. tended by great numbers, both of adults 
and children. The care and instruction of these 
schools devolved chiefly on the missionaries ; but 
they were aided by many of the more intelligent na- 
tive church members, and in some instances these 
had the entire charge of large, successful schools. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

KAPIOLANI, HEROINE OF THE VOLCANO, 
1841. 

Kaawaloa, the residence of Kapiolani, was on the 
northern shore of Kealakekua Bay, where nerresi- 
Captain Cook was killed in 1779. Mr. Ely, ^^^'" 
and after him Mr. Ruggles, resided there ; but Mr. 
Ruggles removed to a more desirable abode for a 
missionary and his family, about two miles back 
from the bay. The chiefs and people then made a 
road from thence to the bay, and erected there a 
convenient house of worship. The site is one of the 
pleasantest on the Islands, at least two thousand 
feet above the ocean, fanned by the sea breeze dur- 
ing the heat of the day, and by the land wind at 
night. The soil is fertile, and produces grapes, figs, 
pomegranates, oranges, guavas, coffee, and other 
tropical fruits. 

Naihe died in November, 1831, nearly ten years 
before his wife. He belonged to the race Death and 
of chiefs, and sometimes was spoken of as Naihe. 
'^ the national orator; '^ why, I do not know. When 
Kuakini was sent to Oahu, early in 1831, to suppress 
the insurrectionary movements on that island, he 
made Naihe temporary governor of Hawaii, but 
near the close of the year he died suddenly of pa- 
ralysis. Naihe had been more conservative than his 



184 EARLY HISTORY OF KAPIOLANL 

compeers, and slow to renounce the idolatry of uis 
ancestors, but refused to aid those who made war in 
its defense. When Kapiolani, in her zeal for the 
new religion, decided to invade the regions of Pele, 
he advised against it, but left her free to act on 
her own discretion. When Kaahumanu wished to 
put the bones of the deified kings into coffins, and 
bury them in the earth out of the way of the su- 
perstitious people, Naihe, a resident in that re- 
gion, had no boards to spare for that purpose, but 
his wife came promptly to her aid. At length the 
gospel appeared to gain the control of his heart, and 
he became a firm and steady supporter of good 
morals and religion. As a magistrate, he was firm 
in executing the laws, which were enforced by his 
example, as well as by his authority. The mission 
pronounced him an affectionate brother, an able 
counselor, and a valuable coadjutor in the support 
of schools and other means of planting the institu- 
tions of the gospel. 

Kapiolani was a descendant of one of the ancient 
Eariyhistory Hawaiian kings. Her landed possessions 
of Kapiolani. bordered on the beautiful waters of Kealake- 
kua Bay, and rose into the woodlands of Mauna Loa. 
In early life she is said to have been intemperate ; 
and, for a year or more after her first acquaintance 
with the missionaries, she lived with two husbands, 
according to the pagan custom with persons of her 
rank. Following the example of Keopuolani, as 
soon as she became similarly enlightened, she sep- 
arated herself from the younger of the two. The 
mission families were objects of curiosity to the 
people from the time of their first landing at Kailua, 
which was about sixteen miles north of Kaawaloa ; 



HER RESIDENCE AT HONOLULU. 185 

and many came to see tliem, even from more dis- 
tant places. Kapiolani was among their more fre- 
quent visitors, coming with her husband, in their well 
manned double canoe. Even then, her sprightly, 
inquisitive mind made her interesting, and she soon 
seized upon the outlines of the gospel. 

The removal of Mr. and Mrs. Thurston to Hono- 
lulu, already mentioned, in consequence of the with- 
drawal of the royal family from Kailua, induced 
Naihe and Kapiolani to remove also, and Herresi- 
they remained at Honolulu till the spring Honolulu. 
of 1823. While there, Kapiolani was much enlight- 
ened and benefited by her intercourse with the mis- 
sionaries. When the first reinforcement arrived, 
she urged the claims, both of Kailua and of her 
own Kaawaloa, as stations ; and great was her joy 
at the prospect that both places would soon be oc- 
cupied. 

In anticipation of this event, Kapiolani began, im- 
mediately on her return, to erect a thatched Reception of 
house of worship down on the shore, like ^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
one w^hich Kuakini had erected at Kailua, and 
she became almost impatient at the unavoidable de- 
lay of Mr. and Mrs. Ely. Though her husband did 
not yet fully sympathize with her in these matters, 
he did not refuse cooperation ; and the old chief 
Kamakau seems to have been more advanced in the 
Christian life than herself. The house of worship 
was dedicated on the last day of February, 1824 
Mr. Thurston preaching on the occasion to a large 
and attentive audience. Mr. and Mrs. Ely ar- 
rived soon after, and found that a house had been 
built for their accommodation, and received also a 
pledge from the friendly chiefs of vegetables and 



186 HER APPEARANCE IN SICKNESS, 

fresh water, free of expense, which had to be brought 
from a distance. 

In July, Kapiolani had a painful illness. When 
Her appear- Mr. Ely cxprcsscd auxicty for her recovery, 
ness. "^ her reply was : '' I wish to suffer the will 
of God patiently. If it be his will, I desire to de- 
part and be with Christ. Then I shall be free from 
sin. Once I greatly feared death, but Christ has 
taken away its sting.^' Prom this sickness she re- 
covered ; and a call she made at Mr. Ely's soon after- 
ward, will illustrate the character of her piety. She 
spoke with great interest of the state of man. " The 
heavens and earth," she said, " the sun, moon, and 
stars, the birds and fishes, the seas, mountains, 
valleys, and rocks, all combine to praise the Lord. 
But where is man, poor, sinful man ? He is mute. 
God has given him a mouth and knowledge, but 
man refuses to praise Him." As she spoke, she 
wept. Then she added : " We are dreadfully de- 
praved. We are justly the objects of God's dis- 
pleasure. We shall stand speechless at the bar of 
God." 

Not long after her recovery, Kapiolani made a 
Visit to La- visit of a month at Lahaiua, where Mr. 
haina. Ricliards was then residing. Her habit 

was to make a daily call on him and his wife. Her 
nature was eminently social, and seems to have been 
remarkably sanctified by grace. Speaking of public 
worship, one Sabbath evening, she said : " I love to 
go to the house of God, for there I forget the world. 
When among the chiefs, I hear so much about 
money, and cloth, and land, and ships, and bargains, 
that I wish to go where I can hear of God, and 
Christ;, and heaven.'^ She continued : '' When I 



VISIT TV THE VOLCANO. 187 

hear preaching about Jesus Christ, my spirit goes 
out to him ; and when I hear about God, my spirit 
goes to God ; and when I hear about heaven, my 
spirit goes up to heaven. It goes and comes, and 
then it goes again, and thus it continues to do." 
She then inquired, with earnestness, whether Mr. 
Richards did not think she had two souls, saying 
that it seemed to her she had one good soul, and 
one bad one. " One says God is very good, and 
it loves God, prays to Him, and loves Jesus Christ, 
and loves preaching, and loves to talk about good 
things. The other one says it does no good to pray 
to God, and to go to meeting, and keep the Sab- 
bath.'^ 

" We shall long remember the last evening that 
we enjoyed her society,'' wrote Mr. Richards. " She 
was expecting soon to return to Hawaii, and I there- 
fore invited her to take tea and spend the evening 
with us. She came with Keameamahi, who is also 
one of our best friends. Honorii and Pupuhi joined 
the circle. The evening was not spent in general 
conversation. Kapiolani was pleased with nothing 
that would not come home to the heart. Many en- 
lightened Christians, after leaving a pious circle, 
would blush at their own coldness could they but 
have seen how anxious this chief was to spend her 
last evening in the best manner possible. At the 
close of the evening we sung the translation of the 
hymn, ' Wake, Isles of the South,' and then parted 
with prayer." 

The visit of Kapiolani to the great crater of Ki- 
lauea at the close of 1825, while on her visit to the 
way to the new missionary station at Hilo, ^^^^^^^• 
deserves a special notice. The people living in sight 



188 IS WARNED BY A PROPHETESS. 

of this greatest of volcanoes, were more wedded to 
their heathen superstitions than those whose idols 
had been destroyed, and who were in frequent in- 
tercourse with foreiguiers. They daily sacriiiced to 
Pele, the reputed goddess, supposed to have her 
dwelling in the fiery abyss, and occasionally her 
prophets wandered into more civilized districts, de- 
nouncing- an awful retribution for the general apos- 
tasy. The spell of this superstition was best 
broken, perhaps, by a bold intervention on the part 
of some native of rank and character, and Kapiolani 
became the honored instrument for this purpose. 

Hearing at Kaawaloa that missionaries had com- 
Determines mcuccd a statiou at Hilo, Kapiolani re- 
wrS^f^h^e solved to visit them, though her visit in- 
goddess. volved a journey on foot of more than a 
hundred miles, over a rough and most fatiguing 
way. And as Kilauea was on the route, it was her 
purpose, after reaching it, to give practical demon- 
stration of her own belief, that Jehovah is the only 
God of the volcano. In this act of Christian her- 
oism, she rose far above the ideas and sentiments 
of her countrymen, and indeed of her own husband 
Naihe, who sought to dissuade her from what ap- 
peared to them all so rash an enterprise. The de- 
struction of the tabu and the idols had not given 
the people a new religion. On her way, she was 
accosted by multitudes, and entreated not to pro- 
ceed, lest the goddess of the volcano should be 
provoked to destroy her. Her answer was : '^ If I 
am destroyed, you may all believe in Pele ; but if I 
am not, then you must all turn to the palapalaJ^^ 
Is warned by lu approachiug thc region of the volcano, 
Sf pTie. ^ ^^^ she was met by a prophetess of Pele, who 



WHO IS SILENCED. 18fe 

warned her not to proceed, lest the goddess should 
come out against her. " And who are j ou ? '^ said 
Kapiolani. " One in whom the god dwells/' was 
the reply. " Then/' said Kapiolani, " you are wise, 
and can teach me; come, sit down." As she hesi- 
tated, Kapiolani commanded, and she obeyed. Food 
was offered her, but she said she was a god, and did 
not eat. She held a piece of tapa in her hand, 
which she said was a letter from Pele. " Read it," 
said Kapiolani. She was reluctant, but when forced 
to comply, with unexpected presence of mind slie 
held her cloth before her eyes, and poured forth a 
torrent of unintelligible sounds, which she would 
have them believe were in the dialect of the ancient 
Pele. 

Kapiolani then produced her Christian books, and 
said to the impostor, ^^You have pretended to de- 
liver a message from your god, which none of us can 
understand ; I too have a palapala, and will read 
you a message from our God, which you can under- 
stand." She then read several passages, and called 
her attention to the character, and works, and will 
of the great Jehovah, the true God, and to Jesus 
Christ, as the Saviour of the lost. The ^^ois 
prophetess held down her head, and said s"^^^^^- 
the god had left her, and she could make no reply. 
Being again invited to eat, she no longer refused. 

Kapiolani was met by Mr. Goodrich at the crater, 
who had heard of her intended visit to the volcano, 
and had come from Hilo, about thirty miles distant. 
She was glad to see him, and, with her com- Descends in- 
pany of about eighty, and Mr. Goodrich, to the crater, 
she descended some hundreds of feet to the black 
ledge in the crater, and there, amid same of the 



190 HER CONDUCT IN THE VOLCANO. 

most terrible natural phenomena on the earth's sur- 
Her conduct face^ whlcli had ever been appalling to 
cano. ^"^ her countrymen^ she ate the berries conse- 
crated to PelC;, and threw stones into the seething 
mass. Then she calmly addressed her company: 
^' Jehovah/^ she said, " is my God. He kindled these 
fires. I fear not Pele. Should I perish by her anger, 
then you may fear her power. But if Jehovah save 
me, when breaking her tahus^ then must you fear 
and serve Jehovah. The gods of Hawaii are vain. 
Great is the goodness of Jehovah in sending mission- 
aries to turn us from these vanities to the living 
God.'^ They then united in a hymn of praise, and 
bowed in prayer to Jehovah, the Creator and Gov- 
ernor of the world. 

There was rare moral heroism in this act of Ka- 
Her Chris- piolaui. Whcu, a few years since, the 
tianheroism. ^j^i^cr stood by tliis graudcst of volcanoes, 
and saw the mass of molten lava upheaving and 
surging over the breadth of half a mile, througli the 
agency of an unseen power, and beheld a group of 
Christian native attendants seated thoughtfully by 
themselves on the verge of the abyss, he would not 
have deemed it strange if even they had some lin- 
gerings of the old superstitious fears, though this 
was almost forty years after the visit of Kapiolani. 

Mr. Ely must have exercised an excessive caution 
Admission to ^^^ rcceiviug native converts into the church, 
the church, ^{yxq^q Kapiolaui was not admitted until 
after this visit. The reception of Kamakau, the 
old chief already mentioned, was still later. So late 
as the close of 1826, Naihe was not an accepted can- 
didate for admission, though believed to be not far 
from the kingdom of heaven. 



HER DOMESTIC LIFE. 191 

Of Kapiolani, Mr. Ely speaks in strong terms of 
commendation. "She is, indeed/^ he says, "a 
mother in Israel. No woman on the Islands, proba- 
bly, appears better than siie ; and perhaps there is 
no one who has so wholly given himself up to the 
influence and obedience of the gospel, I am never 
at a loss where to find her in any difficulty. She 
has a steady, firm, decided attachment to the gos- 
pel, and a ready adherence to its precepts marks her 
conduct. Her house is fitted up in a very decent 
style, and is kept neat and comfortable. And her 
hands are daily employed in some useful work.'^ 

The village of Kaawaloa, where this noble woman 
so adorned her Christian profession, was Her domestic 
situated on a bed of lava forming a plain of ^'^^• 
from half a mile to a mile and a half in length, south- 
east of which are the deep and quiet waters of Kea- 
lakekua Bay, and southwest the ocean. A precipice 
of singular appearance rises hundreds of feet on 
the northeast, and you perceive that it was once a 
lofty cataract of molten lava, by which the plain was 
formed. The arable lands are above and beyond the 
precipice, and a road chiefly of modern construction 
now descends along the face of the precipice to the 
landing below. When Kapiolani built the stone 
house still standing in the beautiful region two 
miles above Kaawaloa, near where the house of the 
Rev. Mr. Paris is now located, is not known to the 
writer. He only knows that she removed to that 
place to accommodate Mr. Ruggles, the successor of 
Mr. Ely, whose health required a milder temperature 
than could be found on the black lava of the shore. 

It was in the village on the plain below, near the 
sea-shore, that Naihe and Kapiolani resided when 



192 HOW SHE ENTERTAINED HER GUESTS. 

they entertained Captain Finch, of the U. S. ship 
VincenneSy and the Rev. Charles S. Stewart, in the 
autumn of 1829 ; and there we shall see Kapiolani 
as she was at her own home. The writer imagines 
that, in the year 1863, he saw some of the forsaken 
remains of her dwelling. Her house was a spacious 
building, inclosed in a neat court by a palisade fence 
and painted gate, from whence she issued to meet 
them with the air of a dignified matron, her amiable 
and benignant face beaming with joy. I can do no 
less than quote the expressive language of Dr. 
Stewart. 

" This chief," he says, '^ more than any other, per- 
haps, has won our respect and sincere friendship. 
She is so intelligent, so amiable, so lady-like in her 
whole character, that no one can become acquainted 
with her, without feelings of more than ordinary 
interest and respect ; and from all we had known 
of her, we were not surprised to find the establish- 
How she en- ment she dwells in equal, if not superior, 

tertained her . ^ t i n i i t 

guests. to any we had beiore seen — handsomely 

arranged, well furnished, and neatly kept ; with a 
sitting-room, or hall, in which a nobleman, in such 
a climate, might be happy to lounge ; and bedrooms 
adjoining, where, in addition to couches which the 
most fastidious would unhesitatingly occupy, are 
found mirrors and toilet-tables fitted for the dress- 
ing-room of a modern belle. 

^' It was near tea-time, and in the centre of the 
hall a large table was laid in a handsome service of 
china ; and, after a short stroll in the hamlet, and 
the rehearsal of the tragedy of Captain Cook's death 
on the rocks at the edge of the water into which he 
fell, we surrounded it with greater delight than 1 



AN INTERESTING SCENE. 193 

had before experienced, in observing the improve- 
ment that has taken place in the domestic and so- 
cial habits of the chiefs. Kapiolani presided at the 
tea-tray, and poured to us as good a cup of that 
grateful beverage as would have been furnished in a 
parlor at home; while her husband, at the opposite 
end, served to those who chose to partake of them, 
in an equally easy and gentleman-like manner, a 
pork-steak and mutton-chop, with nicely fried 
wheaten cakes. A kind of jumble, composed prin- 
cipally of eggs, sugar, and wheafc-flour, made up 
the entertainment. After the removal of these, a 
salver with a bottle of muscadine wine, glasses, and 
a pitcher of water was placed on the hospitable 
board. And every day we remained, similar gener- 
ous entertainment was spread before various parties 
from our ship.'' 

The Vincennes remained several days ; and when, 
at the close. Captain Finch requested the Rev. Mr. 
Bingham, who had come with them from Honolulu, 
to express to Kapiolani the pleasure his visit had 
afforded him, and his thanks for her hospitality and 
kindness, her reply was, that the kindness of the 
visit had all been to herself, to the king and chiefs, 
and to the nation ; " that he might have had some 
gratification in the visit, but he could have had no 
happiness like theirs ; for our happiness," she ex- 
claimed, clasping her hands and pressing them to 
her bosom, as she lifted her eyes, glistening with 
tears, to his, " our happiness is the joy of a captive 
just freed from prison ! " 

The closing of this domestic scene was beautifully 
characteristic. Messrs. Stewart and Bing- An interest- 
ham were to embark in the Vhwennes at a *°s^^^®' 

13 



194 HER DEATH. 

late hour in the evening, and Kapiolani had engaged 
to send them on board in a canoe. Entering the 
principal house to take leave, they found the family 
at evening prayers. The parting scene, at midnight, 
is thus graphically described by Dr. Stewart : — 

" The paddlers of the canoe had been aroused from 
their slumbers; other servants had lighted numerous 
brilhant torches of the candlenut, tied together in 
leaves, to accompany us to the water; and I was 
about giving my parting salutation, when not only 
Naihe, but Kapiolani also, said, ' No, not here, not 
here, but at the shore ; ' and, throwing a mantle 
around her, attended by her husband, she accompa- 
nied us to the surf, where, after many a warm grasp 
of the hand and a tearful blessing, she remained 
standing on a point of rock, in bold relief amid the 
glare of torchlight around her, exclaiming again and 
again, as we shoved off, ' Love to you, Mr. Stewart ! 
love to Mrs. Stewart ! love to the captain, and to 
the king!' w^hile her handkerchief was waved in 
repetition of the expression, long after her voice was 
lost in the dashing of the water, and till her figure 
was blended, in the distance, with the group by 
which she was surrounded." 

That the years which intervened between the death 
of her husband and her own departure, were 
filled with such acts of usefulness as com- 
ported with her state of widowhood, with her ad- 
vancing years, and (as is probable) with a diminished 
income, is sufliciently evident in the notice of her 
death by the Rev. Mr. Forbes, then, and for some 
years, the missionary in that district. He wrote 
thus : " Our beloved friend and mother in Christ, 
Kapiolani, is gone to her rest. She died May 5, 1841. 



HER CHARACTER, 195 

Her end was one of peace, and with decided evidence 
that your missionaries have not labored in vain. 
For twenty-four hours and more preceding her death, 
she was delirious, owing to the violence of Hercharac- 
the disease, which fell on the brain. This ^^^' 
nation has lost one of its brightest ornaments ; and 
speaking thus I disparage no one. Her life was a 
continual evidence of the elevating and purifying 
effects of the gospel. She was confessedly the most 
decided Christian, the most civilized in her manners, 
and the most thoroughly read in her Bible, of all 
the chiefs this nation ever had ; and it is saying no 
more than truth to assert, that her equal, in those 
respects, is not left in the nation. There may be 
those who had more external polish of manner, but 
none who combined her excellences. She is gone to 
her rest, and we at this station will feel her loss the 
most. We cannot see how it can be repaired.^' 

The hand of God is to be acknowledged in the con- 
sistent, Christian life, for twenty years, of this child 
of a degraded paganism. Hers was the religion of 
the Puritans, and the pious reader will desire that 
all those islanders, from the highest to the lowest, 
may be like her. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

NATIONAL CALAMITIES OYERRULED. 

1842-1846. 

We now come to a period in the history of the 
Premature mission^ in which the infantile government 
refaSs!^ of the Islands was precipitated, by various 
causes, into premature diplomatic relations with 
some of the great powers of Christendom, and found 
no small diflSculty in preserving an independent 
existence. 

The Romish missionaries were fully tolerated, but 
Opposition the sentiment of the nation was against 
priest?/^ them, and against their religion. No prom- 
inent chief attached himself to them, though num- 
bers of the lower order, disaffected with their rulers, 
or hostile to the Protestant missionaries, became 
enrolled as their neophytes. Among these were the 
unruly spirits, who, in the days of Boki and Liliha, 
were for restoring in some form the old idolatrous 
rites. The Romish priests complained of the gov- 
ernment, particularly in regard to the school laws, 
and the laws concerning marriage. At first they 
went so far as to remarry couples at their option, 
and their partisans refused to pay taxes for the 
public schools. They were encouraged in their sedi- 
tious proceedings by the belief that France would 
sustain them ; and the French consul, under the 



DEMANDS BY A NAVAL OFFICER, 197 

same belief, protested against restraint being put, 
even in the form of license, upon the trafBc in ardent 
spirits.^ 

While affairs were in this state, on the 23d of 
August, 1842, the French corvette JEmbus- Demands by 
cadey Captain Mallet, arrived at Honolulu, vaiofficer 
The captain refused the customary salutes, and 
immediately forwarded a letter to the king, with 
demands more arrogant than those of Laplace. 
Their purport sufficiently appears in the response of 
the king, which has a historic value, and was as 
follows : — 

" Honolulu, September 4, 1842. 
" To S. Mallet, Captain of the French sloop-of-war Embuscade. 

"Greeting: We have received your letter dated 
the 1st instant, and, with our council as- The king's 
sembled, have deliberated thereon ; and we ^^^p^^®®- 
are happy to receive your testimony that, if there 
are instances of difficulty and abuse in these Islands, 
they are not authorized by this government, and we 
assure you that we hold in high estimation the gov- 
ernment of France, and all its estimable subjects. 
It is the firm determination of our government to 
observe the treaties with all nations. But the writ- 
ten laws are a new thing; the people are ignorant, 
and good order can only be preserved on the part of 
the government by affording the protection of the 
laws to all who will appeal to them at the proper 
tribunals. 

" On the introduction of the Roman Catholic re- 
ligion, it was understood that toleration was to be 
fully allowed to all its priests and all its disciples, 
and this has been done as far as lay in our power, 

1 Jarves's History, p. 165. 



198 THE KING'S RESPONSE, 

and no one can prove to the contrary. But it is im- 
possible to put a stop to disputes and contentions 
between rival religions^ and the evils and complaints 
which result from them. 

" The law favors literature, and as soon as the 
French priests are ready to found a high- school 
for the purpose of imparting it to their pupils, and 
teachers are ready, it shall find a location. 

" The school laws were formed to promote educa- 
tion in these Islands, and not sectarianism; and no 
one should ask the government that they be altered 
to favor any particular sects. Any man qualified for 
teaching, being of a good moral character, is entitled 
to a teacher's diploma; this by reason of his ac- 
quirement, not of sect. No priest of either sect can 
give diplomas. Likewise marriage is regulated by 
law, and no priest of either sect can perform the cer- 
emony, except the parties obtain a certificate from 
the governor, or his officer ; and why should the 
laws be altered ? Difficulties often arise on the sub- 
ject, and we should regulate our own people. 

" The laws require the people to labor on certain 
days; some for the government, and some for the 
landlords to whom the labor is due according to law; 
and the kind of labor is regulated by those to whom 
labor is due. 

" The laws are not fully established in all parts of 
the Islands, and probably an ancient custom has been 
practiced, by which the owner of land would pull 
down the house of one who built thereon without his 
cheerful consent; but if the owner of the house 
complains to the judges, they should grant a trial ; 
and if no satisfaction is obtained, then the governor 
will grant a trial; and if that decision is unjust, an 



THE DEMANDS NOT ENFORCED. 199 

appeal must be made to the supreme judges, who 
will sit twice a year. 

" The ground occupied by the French priests in 
Honolulu is held by the same tenure as that of the 
priests of the Protestant religion, and some other 
foreigners; and negotiations have been commenced, 
which it is to be hoped will give equal justice to all. 

" When John li arrives from Kauai, that case will 
be adjusted, and if he denies the charge which you 
have represented, a trial will be granted. 

" Please do us the favor to assure the admiral, that 
the present laws do not contravene the sixth article 
of the treaty of the 17th of July. Brandy and wines 
are freely admitted here, and if any one wishes a 
license to retail spirits, he may procure one by ap- 
plying to the proper officers. Those who retail spirits 
without license are liable to punishment. Please 
inform him, also, that we have sent ministers to the 
king of France to beg of him a new treaty between 
us and France. 

'' Accept for yourself the assurance of our respect 
and our salutations. 

Kamehameha Hi. 
Kekauluohi." 

Admiral Dupetit Thouars took possession, about 
this time, on behalf of Prance, of Tahiti and the 
Marquesas Islands. If his object, in sending the 
Embuscade to the Hawaiian king with these imprac- 
ticable demands, was to do the same with Demands not 
the Sandwich Islands, the announcement ^°^^^^®^- 
at the close of the king's letter, that he had sent 
ministers to France with a request for a new treaty, 
is probably the reason why the corvette left witho it 
giving further trouble. 



200 HOSTILITY OF THE ENGLISH CONSUL, 

An evil now befell the nation greater in appear- 
ance than any which had preceded it, but providen- 
tially overruled, in the end, for good. 

Mr. Charlton, the English consul, from the time of 
Hostility of his arrival in 1825 had acted an unfriendly 
consul. part, both towards the mission, and towards 
the government. He was by no means a fair repre- 
sentative of his own government, which appears to 
have been ever willing that the Sandwich Islands 
should rise and prosper under their native dynasty. 
Mr. Charlton's object was to make the islanders the 
subjects of Great Britain, which he in fact claimed 
them to be. His hostility to the American mission 
was in part the result of this policy, but more 
the overflow of a heart opposed to everything 
having the form of godliness. His motive in his 
active effort to secure a permanent footing for the 
French Roman Catholic mission, was to create an 
influence adverse to the American. And when at 
length, but too late, he perceived the direction of 
affairs from the impulse he had given them, and that 
they were urged onward by the naval power of 
France, he became desperate, and lent himself zeal- 
ously to injuring the nation. An English party was 
created. Questions of jurisdiction were bitterly dis 
cussed; though when they afterwards came before 
the law adviser of the Crown. in England, his opinion 
was given in favor of the Hawaiian king.^ 

Matters had come to a crisis in the spring of 1842; 
A friendly ^^^^ j^^* at tWs tiuic Sir George Simpson 
^^^*- and Dr. McLaughlin, high in the service 

of the Hudson Bay Company, arrived at the Islands. 

After a candid examination of the merits of the 

1 Jarves's History^ p. 107. 



AN EMBASSY TO FOREIGN POWERS. 201 

controversies between their own countrymen and the 
native government, they decided to use their influ- 
ence in favor of the latter. As the king feared the 
effect of the false representations of the English 
consul and his partisans, Sir George advised the 
sending of commissioners to Europe and to the 
United States, with power to negotiate for an ac- 
knowledgment of the independence of the Islands, 
and for a guarantee against their usurpation by any 
one of the great powers.^ 

Sir George Simpson, Mr. Richards, and Timoteo 
Kahalilio, a native chief, were accordingly An embassy 
appointed commissioners. Sir George left ^o^lvlT 
immediately for England, and the other two directed 
their course for the United States. Dr. G. P. Judd, 
a physician connected with the mission, and long 
known to the government, was invited to take the 
place of Mr. Richards, and act as recorder and trail s- 
lator. This he did, resigning his connection with 
the mission. He was subsequently appointed Pres- 
ident of the Treasury Board, and his services in this 
capacity were invaluable to the nation. 

In September, two months after the departure of 
the commissioners, Mr. Charlton, appre- cioseofMr. 
hensive that the embassy might be prej- career. 
udicial to hihi, left his consulate for London, as- 
signing his official duties to Alexander Simpson. A 
characteristic letter to the king is given below.^ No 

1 Jarves's History^ p. 173. 

2 " British Consulate, Woahoo, September 26, 1842. 
"Sir, — From the insuko received from the local authorities of your 

Majesty's government, and from the insults offered to my sovereign, her 
Most Gracious Majesty, Victoria the First, Queen of the United Kingdom 
of Great Britain and Ireland, by Matthew Kekuanaoa, governor of this 
island: and for other weighty causes, affecting the interests of her Maj* 
esty'ra subjects in these Islands, I consider it my bounden duty to repair 



202 USURPATION BY LOBD PAULET. 

sooner was the attention of the British government 
called to this undiplomatic letter, than it led to the 
immediate dismissal of the official. The king de- 
clined to receive Mr. Simpson as vice-consul; but 
he insisted on retaining* the office, and was able to 
do much mischief. 

Mr. Charlton, on his way to England, fell in with 
Lord George Paulet, commanding H. B. M. frigate 
Carysfort^ and found in him an instrument suited to 
his purpose. A despatch received by Rear Admiral 
Thomas from Mr. Simpson on the coast of Mexico, 
had induced him to order the Carysfort to Honolulu, 
for the purpose of inquiring into the matter. The 
frigate arrived on the 10th of February, 1843. The 
customary salutes were withheld, and an interview 
with the acting vice-consul seems to have prepared 
the commander for extreme measures, looking to- 
wards the transfer of the Islands to Great Britain. 
Usurpation I do uot dccm it ucccssary to describe the 
pluiet. measures, most humiliating and painful to 
the native government, which led, on the 25th of 
February, 1843, to a provisional cession ; though 
under protest against the injustice of the demands, 
and with an appeal to the British government for 

redress. 

# 

immediately to Great Britain to lay statements before her Majesty's gov- 
ernment, and have therefore appointed, by commission, as I am fully 
authorized to do, Alexander Simpson, Esq., to act as consul until her 
Majesty's pleasure be known. 

" Your Majesty's government has more than once insulted the British 
flag, but you must not suppose that it will be passed over in silence. Jus- 
tice, though tardy, will reach you; and it is you, not your advisers, that 
will be punished. 
"I have the honor to be, your Majestj'-'s most obedient, humble servant, 

"Richard Charlton, 

" Consul,'' 
" His Majesty, Kamehameha." 



SUCCESSFUL EMBASSY TO WASHINGTON. 203 

More than two months before this time, Messrs. 
Richards and Hahalilio had put themselves successful 
in communication with Daniel Webster, Washington. 
then Secretary of State at Washington, and had 
received his declaration, "as the sense of the gov- 
ernment of the United States, that the government 
of the Sandwich Islands ought to be respected ; that 
no power ought either to take possession of the Isl- 
ands as a conquest, or for the purpose of coloniza- 
tion; and that no power ought to seek for any undue 
control over the existing government, or any exclusive 
privileges or preferences in matters of commerce." 
These declarations were virtually repeated by the 
President in a Message to Congress, on the 31st of 
December. 

On the 11th of March, Mr. Simpson himself de- 
parted for England in a vessel belonging to Embassy to 
the king, with despatches to the Foreign ^^^^^^ 
OfBce from Lord George Paulet. In the same vessel 
went Mr. J. F. B. Marshall, an American gentleman 
of excellent character residing at Honolulu, with a 
commission from the king to represent him in 
London; which, however, was not known to Mr. 
Simpson. 

Meanwhile affairs at the Islands, and especially at 
Honolulu, assumed a distressing aspect. Deplorable 
The law prohibiting violations of the sev- thfgoyem/ 
enth commandment was rescinded, and the ^^'^^' 
barriers to intemperance were broken down ; at a 
time when no less than four ships of war were in the 
port, two of them frigates, with twelve hundred men. 
The scene, for a month or two, reminded the older 
missionaries of the early period of their mission. The 
king finding himself divested of power, retired to 



204 DR. JUDUS RETREAT. 

Maui ; and Dr. Judd^ fearing the seizure of the na- 
Dr. judd s tional records, withdrew them from the gov- 
retreat. emmeut house^ and secretly placed them in 
the royal tomb. There, among the deceased sover- 
eigns of Hawaii, using the coffin of Kaahumanu for a 
table, for many weeks he found an unsuspected asylum 
for his own labors in behalf of the kingdom. '^ It 
required no small degree of prudence on the part of 
one so influential and beloved among the natives to 
prevent an actual collision between the hostile parties. 
With unshaken reliance on the justice of England, 
the chiefs patiently awaited her decision. On the 
6th of July, Commodore Kearney arrived, command- 
protest of ing the U. S. Ship Constellation. He imfne- 
Kearney. dlatcly issucd a pubUc protest against the 
seizure of the Islands. The presence of a ship of 
war of a nation friendly to their sovereign rights was 
encouraging to the chiefs. Commodore Kearney on 
all occasions treated them as independent princes. 
This courtesy exasperated still further Lord George, 
who wrote the king that if he should suffer himself to 
be saluted under the Hawaiian flag, he would forfeit 
all consideration from her Majesty's government. 
The king came from Maui on the 21st to hold com- 
munication with Commodore Kearney. So much ir- 
rition was now manifested on both sides, that a violent 
explosion must soon have occurred; when, unex- 
pectedly to all, on the 26th of July, Rear Admiral 
Thomas, in the Dublin frigate, arrived from Valpa- 
raiso, having made all possible speed on receiving 
the despatches of Lord George.''^ 

Admiral Thomas, immediately on hearing of the 
Interposition usurpatlou by his inferior officer, without 

of Admiral ... n • j. j • n i • 

Thomas. waitiug lor instructious irom his govern- 

1 Jarves' History, p. 183. 



THE GOVERNMENT REINSTATED. 205 

ment^ hastened to the Islands, resolved to atone for 
the indignity done to the king and his people as ef- 
fectually and speedily as possible. The king was at 
once, in the most formal and honorable manner, re- 
instated in his authority. This was on the 31st of 
July, 1843. The king and chiefs then re- Thegovem- 
paired to the great Stone Church to offer Jtated?^^^'' 
thanks for the gracious interposition of Providence. 
The deportment of Admiral Thomas toward all 
parties, while at the Islands, was honorable to his 
character, and he has ever since been gratefully 
remembered. 

Reference has already been made to a message 
from the President of the United States to Congress 
in December, 1842. The committee on foreign re- 
lations in the House of Representatives, through 
its chairman, John Quincy Adams, made a report, 
from which the following is extracted : — 

'' It is a subject of cheering contemplation to the 
friends of human improvement and virtue, Reportmthe 
that, by the mild and gentle influence of congress. 
Christian charity, dispensed by humble mission- 
aries of the gospel, unarmed with secular power, 
within the last quarter of a century, the people of 
this gTOup of Islands have been converted from the 
lowest debasement of idolatry to the blessings of the 
Christian gospel; united under one balanced govern- 
ment ; rallied to the fold of civilization by a written 
language and constitution, providing security for 
the rights of persons, property, and mind; and in- 
vested with all the elements of right and power 
which can entitle them to be acknowledged by their 
brethren of the human race as a separate and inde- 
pendent community. To the consummation of their 



206 ITS INDEPENDENCE ACKNOWLEDGED. 

acknowledgment, the people of the North American 
Union are urged by an interest of their own, deeper 
than that of any other portion of the inhabitants of 
the earth by a virtual right of conquest, not over 
the freedom of their brother man by the brutal arm 
of physical power, but over the mind and heart by 
the celestial panoply of the gospel of peace and 
love/' 

The independence of the Hawaiian nation was 
independ- subscqucutly ackuowlcdgcd by the United 
Hawa'iL^n^ Statcs and Great Britain, and by France 
nation. ^j^^ Belgium. 

The commissioners all returned to the Islands 
Death of early in the year 1845, save Haalilio, who 
Haaiiiio. ^j^^ ^f consumption at sea. He was a man 
of intelligence and judgment, of agreeable manners, 
and respectable business habits. While employed 
on his embassy, he read his Hawaiian Bible through 
twice. The proofs of his piety appeared in his love 
for the Scriptures, for secret and social prayer, for 
the Sabbath, and for the worship of the sanctuary. 
He was gratified by what he saw of the regard for 
the Lord's day in the United States and England, 
and was shocked in view of its desecration in Prance 
and Belgium. On Sabbath evening, just before his 
death, he said ; " This is the happiest day of my life. 
My work is done. I am ready to go." Then he 
prayed ; '^ 0, my Father, thou hast not granted my 
desire to see once more the land of my birth, .and 
my friends that dwell there ; but I entreat Thee re- 
fuse not my petition to see "thy kingdom, and my 
friends who are dwelling with Thee." His govern- 
ment and people were oppressed with grief when 
they heard of his early death. 



ITS INDEPENDENCE ACKNOWLEDGED. 207 

The Rev. Messrs. Hunt, Whittlesey, Andrews, and 
Pogue, constituting the tenth reinforcement, arrived 
in 1844. 

The Hawaiian government, from this time forward, 
had an acknowledged existence in the great i^racticairec- 
family of nations. This was ten years be- ?hegivem- 
fore the Prudential Committee ventured to "^®°** 
make the formal declaration, that it was a Christian 
nation ; and twenty years elapsed before it was fully 
and cordially recognized as such by the Christian 
Church. In 1843, the United States were repre- 
sented at the Islands by a Commissioner; and Great 
Britain, in the year following, by a Consul Gen- 
eral. The way was now opened for foreigners to 
become naturalized citizens ; and all of foreign 
birth, who became members of the government, 
were required first to be thus naturalized. John 
Ricord, an American lawyer of considerable ability, 
was made Attorney General, after taking the oath 
of allegiance ; Robert C. Wyllie, a Scotchman, was 
made Minister of Foreign Relations; and on the 
20th of May, 1845, the king, for the first time in 
Hawaiian annals, opened the legislative chamber in 
person, by an appropriate speech, which was in due 
form responded to by the nobles and representatives. 
The several ministers afterwards read their official 
reports. On the 29th of March, 1846, a French ship 
of war returned the $20,000 exacted by Captain La- 
place in 1839. The same vessel brought a special 
Commissioner from the King of Prance, entrusted 
with a treaty, concerted between England and 
France, by which all previous conventions were ab- 
rogated, and the objectionable clauses regarding ar- 
dent spirits and juries were modified so as to be more 



208 REVISION OF THE LAWS, 

acceptable to the king. In October, 1846, Captain 
Steen Bille, of H. D. M. S. Galathea, negotiated a 
treaty in behalf of the King of Denmark ; which was 
memorable as being the first convention entered into 
by his Hawaiian Majesty with a foreign power, which 
recognized, in all their amplitude, his rights as a 
sovereign prince.^ 

The nation was composed of a mixed population, 
Revision of uativc and foreign, and the laws needed 
the laws. revision, and received it, with the compe- 
tent aid of the new Attorney General. The first two 
volumes of statute laws were issued in 1846. 

Anticipating the history somewhat, I would say 
The udi- hei'e, that the Hawaiian kingdom has been 
ciary. greatly favored in its judiciary. The first 

Chief Justice, William L. Lee, came to the Islands 
from the United States in 1846, with some referen(5e 
to his health, and exerted a most salutary influence 
upon the nation. His sterling common sense, sound 
judgment, public spirit, and Christian virtues, made 
his death, in 1857, a great public loss. The present 
judges of the Supreme Court, are Hon. Elisha H. 
Allen, Chief Justice, Hon. G. M. Robertson, and 
Hon. Alfred S. Hartwell. It is sufficient to say of 
them, that they have made the laws everywhere a 
living power, and that persons and property are as 
safe on the Sandwich Islands, as in any other part 
of the world. 

The Rev. Samuel Damon, D. D., Seamen's Chap- 
lain and Pastor of the Bethel Church at 
Honolulu, came to the Islands in 1841, 
and has ever since been exerting a wide and benefi- 
cial influence. 

1 Jarves' History, pp. 197, 198. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

BARTIMEUS, THE BLIND PREACHER. 
1843. 

PuAAiKi ^ was born in East Maui, about the year 
17855 a few years after the death of Captain niseariy 
Cook, and about as long before the visit of ^^^^• 
Vancouver. It is said he would have been buried 
alive by his mother, but for the intervention of a 
relative. The inhabitants were then wasting away 
under the influence of the most abominable vices, 
and he became as vicious and degraded as the rest of 
his countrymen. He early acquired a love for the in- 
toxicating awa, and it is supposed that his blindness 
may have resulted from this, in connection with his 
filthy habits, and the burning tropical sun beating 
upon his bare head and unsheltered eyes. Before 
losing his sight, he had learned the lua^ or art of 
murdering and robbing ; the hahe, a secret dialect 
valued for amusement and intrigue ; and the Jiula^ 
a combination of rude, lascivious songs and dances. 

When the mission reached Kailua in 1820, he was 
there in the king's train, playing the buffoon for the 
amusement of the queen and chiefs, and thus he ob- 
tained the means of a scanty subsistence. It is not 
probable that he then knew anything of the mission- 
aries. When the royal family removed to Honolulu, 

1 Pronounced Poo-ah-ee-kee. 
14 



210 HIS CONVERSION, 

in 1821, the blind dancer made part of their wild 
and noisy train. There he suffered from illness and 
neglect. In his distress, he was visited by John 
Honolii. one of the Christian islanders brought by the 
mission from America, who spoke to him of the Great 
Physician. This interested him, and as soon as lie 
could walk, he went with his friend to hear the mis- 
sionaries preach. The impression he made on them 
was that of extreme degradation and wretchedness. 
His diminutive frame bowed by sickness, his scanty 
covering of bark-cloth, — only a narrow strip around 
his waist and a piece thrown over his shoulders, — 
his meagre face, his ruined eyes, his long black beard, 
his feeble, swarthy limbs, and his dark soul, all made 
him a most pitiable object. 

Yet he was a chosen vessel, and the Lord Jesus was 
Hisconver- such a Fncud aud Saviour as he needed. 
®^°^- Led by a heathen lad, he came often to the 

place of Christian worship, gave up his intoxicating 
drinks and the hula, and sought to conform to the 
rules of the gospel as he understood them. His 
heart was gradually opened, and the Spirit took of 
the things of Christ and showed them unto him. 
When now the chiefs again called for him to hula for 
their amusement, his reply was : " Tliat service of 
Satan is ended ; I intend to serve Jehovah, the King 
of Heaven." He was now rising in the scale of be- 
ing. Some derided him ; but some of high rank, 
and among them his patron the queen, had come so 
far under the influence of the gospel, that they re- 
spected him for the stand he took. He even ex- 
horted the queen, Kamamalu, to seek earnestly the 
salvation of her soul, and his exhortations seemed 
not to have been wholly in vain. 



HIS PROGRESS IN KNOWLEDGE. 211 

The progress of Puaaiki in divine knowledge can 
be accounted for only by the teaching of the his progress 
Spirit. His blindness did indeed favor his edge. 
giving undivided attention as a hearer, and also 
the exercise of his powers of reflection and memory. 
His habit was to treasure up what he could of every 
sermon, and afterward to rehearse it to his acquaint- 
ances. It was thus he grew in knowledge, and at 
length became himself a preacher. In the fourth 
year of the mission, among the twenty-four chiefs 
and five hundred others then under instruction, 
though there were marked and happy cases of ad- 
vancement, none seemed to have gone further in 
spiritual knowledge than Puaaiki. 

In March, 1823, he accompanied Hoapili, the gov- 
ernor of Maui, and his wife Keopuolani, to Lahaina. 
Messrs. Richards and Stewart then became his re- 
ligious guides. The insurrection on the island of 
Kauai was followed by a sort of insurrectionary effort, 
on the part of a heathen party on Maui, to revive some 
of the old idolatrous rites. Puaaiki and his 

His decision. 

associates, then known as ^^the praying 
ones," earnestly opposed this ; and being called to- 
gether by the missionaries, and instructed and encour- 
aged, the blind convert was requested to lead in prayer. 
Mr. Stewart gives an account of his own emotions 
occasioned by that prayer : " His petitions were made 
with a pathos of feeling, a fervency of spirit^ a fluency 
and propriety of diction, and above all, a humility of 
soul, that plainly told he was no stranger there. His 
bending posture, his clasped hands, his elevated but 
sightless countenance, the peculiar emphasis with 
which he uttered the exclamation, ' Jehovah,' his 
tenderness, his importunity, made us feel that he was 



212 HIS EXAMINATION FOR THE CHURCH. 

praying to a God not afar off, but one that was nigh, 
even in the midst of us. His was a prayer not to be 
forgotten. It touched our very souls, and we believe 
would have touched the soul of any one not a 
stranger to the meltings of a pious heart. '^ 

It was not until the spring of 1825, that Puaaiki 
Examination ^as reccivcd iuto thc church. The mis- 
to^ht^^^^^^"^ sionaries seem to have erred on the side of 
church. caution, in this case, as in that of Kapiolani. 
The darkness, pollution, and chaotic state of society 
was the reason, though perhaps that should have been 
a motive for receiving those little ones earlier into the 
fold. But Puaaiki's expression of desire to be united 
with the people of God, in the spring of 1825, could 
not be any longer resisted, and he was carefully ex- 
amined by Mr. Richards, as to his Christian knowl- 
edge and belief, and the evidences of a work of 
grace in his heart. The following is a translation 
of a portion of his replies : — 

^' Why do you ask to be admitted to the church ?" 

" Because I love Jesus Christ, and I love you the 
missionaries, and desire to dwell in the fold of Christ, 
and join with you in eating the holy bread, and drink- 
ing the holy wine." 

" What is the holy bread ? " 

" It is the body of Christ, which he gave to save 
sinners." 

" Do we then eat the body of Christ ? " 

" No ; we eat the bread which represents his body ; 
and as we eat bread that our bodies may not die, so 
our souls love Jesus Christ and receive him for their 
Saviour, that they may not die." 

" What is the holy wine ? " 

" It is the blood of Christ, which was poured out 
on Calvary, in the land of JudaBa, to save us sinners.'' 



HIS ADMISSION TO THE CHURCH 213 

" Do we then drink the blood of Christ ? " 

" No ; but the wine represents his bloody just as 
the holy bread represents his body^ and all those who 
go to Christ and trust in him^ will have their sins 
washed away in his blood, and their souls saved for- 
ever in heaven.'^ 

<-' Why do you think it more suitable for you to 
join the church than others ? '^ 

" Perhaps it is not. If it is not proper, you must 
tell me ; but I do greatly desire to dwell in the fold 
of Christ/^ 

" Who do you think are proper persons to be re- 
ceived into the church?" 

" Those who have repented of their sins and have 
new hearts." 

" What is a new heart? ^' 

" One that loves God, and loves the word of God, 
and does not love sin and sinful ways.^' 

" Why do you hope you have a new heart ? ^^ 

" The heart I now have is not like the one I for- 
merly had. The one I have now is very bad. It is 
unbelieving and inclined to evil. But it is not like 
the one I formerly had. Yes, I think I have a new 
heart.^^ 

These answers are given as a sample. Mr. Rich- 
ards declares the questions to have been all new to 
him, and that he answered them from his own 
knowledge, and not from having committed any cate- 
chism. 

On the tenth of July, 1825, Puaaiki was admitted 
into the church at Lahaina, and received the name 
of Batimea Lalana. The name Lalana (London) was 
added at his own suggestion, in accordance with a 
Hawaiian custom of noting events. It was designed 



214 HIIS TEMPERANCE. 

to commemorate the then recent visit of his former 
patrons, the king and queen, to London, and their 
deaths in that city. I shall use only the former of 
the two names, giving it the English form, Bartimeus. 

It is needless to say, that this young convert had 
His temper- ccascd froui tlic usc of all alcoholic drinks, 
^"^^^^ and of awa^ long before his admission to 

the Christian church. But when a translation of 
Paul's Epistles came afterward into his hands, and 
he read, '^' Prove all things ; hold fast that which is 
good ; abstain from that which is of evil character," ^ 
he thought it his duty to relinquish the use of tobacco. 

The Rev. Jonathan S. Green came to Lahaina 
three years after Bartimeus's public profession of his 
faith, and abode there a few months, and bore a most 
favorable testimony concerning him as a " consistent 
Christian, adorning in all things the doctrine of God 
his Saviour." 

In 1829, Bartimeus w^as persuaded to remove with 
Residence at ^^^ wifc to Hilo, ou tlic islaud of Hawaii. 
Hiio. Here his field was wider and more neces- 

sitous than it had been at Lahaina. Several natives 
of talent and influence had there been hopefully con- 
verted, some of them through his influence. Among 
them was David Malo, a most active and promising 
youth. Moreover, Lahaina had been longer favored 
with the means of grace. Hilo — since so wonder- 
fully blessed with outpourings of the Spirit — he 
was persuaded to make his home for several years. 
The resident missionary, at first, was Mr. Good- 
rich, the same who met Kapiolani at the volcano. 
In the following year, Kaahumanu, the ex-queen 
and regent of the Islands, visited Hilo, and this ex- 

1 As rendered in the Hawaiian ver«ion 



HIS ACTIVITY. 215 

traordinary woman seconded the efforts of Bartimeus 
by her influence as a ruler, and still more by her 
example as a Christian. The cool climate of that 
windward district, its green fields, its clouded skies 
and frequent rains, exerted such a beneficial effect 
upon his eyes, that he made a painful and partially 
successful effort to learn to read ; but the effort ag- 
gravated the evil, and he reluctantly gave up the 
de^r^ign. The light of the body did not increase 
in proportion to the light of the mind. Through 
the sense of hearing he was adding rapidly to his 
knowledge of the way of life. Every text and nearly 
every sermon which he heard, was indelibly fixed in 
his mind. The portions of Scripture, which were 
then being printed in his native language, were 
made fast in the same way. By hearing them read 
a few times, they were fixed, word for word, chap- 
ter and verse. 

Mr. Green removed to Hilo in 1831, and remained 
there a year and a half. He saw Barti- 
meus daily, became intimately acquainted 
with him as a man and a Christian, and bears the 
most favorable testimony as to the faithful coopera- 
tion of his native brother and fellow-laborer. Bar- 
timeus never remitted his activity, attending little 
neighborhood meetings, accompanying the mission- 
ary, visiting alone, or accompanied by his wife, or 
some native Christian brother, and receiving the 
many who came to his own house, attracted by his 
social and affectionate disposition, and by his copious 
and spiritual conversation. 

Some time in 1834, Bartimeus removed to Wai- 
luku, on the island of Maui, where, and in 
the vicinity, he continued to reside, during 



216 RESIDENCE AT WAILUKU. 

the eight or nine years till his death. Here he was 
once more, during a part of the time, associated 
with Mr. Green, whose love for him, and confidence 
in him, and admiration for his character, appear to 
have increased to the last. In 1837, there were 
manifest indications of the great awakening, which 
so wonderfully pervaded the group of Islands in the 
following year. The infant church at Wailuku was 
revived. The members confessed their sins,, and 
sought for pardon through the blood of atonement. 
No one seemed more deeply penitent than Barti- 
meus. No one was more importunate in seeking for 
pardon, on his own account, and for his brethren, 
and for the impenitent. When, during most of the 
year 1838, the Spirit of God moved upon the mass 
of the population, and caused multitudes to bow to 
the sceptre of the Son of God, the heart of the good 
old man seemed to overflow with joy, and he poured 
out the emotions of his soul in language not easily 
described. " None but those who saw him," says 
Mr. Green, " during some of those interesting 
scenes, can conceive the appearance of Bartimeus. 
No painter could do justice to the heaven-illumi- 
nated countenance of our friend. And yet no one 
that saw that glow, that index of unearthly joy, can 
cease to retain an affecting impression of it." 

As a consequence of this outpouring of the Spirit, 
people resorted from all quarters to Wailuku for 
instruction, coming often a distance of fifteen or 
twenty miles. But this could not long be ; the aged, 
the infirm, and the young could not come so far at 
all. The people, therefore, erected houses of wor- 
ship in all the large districts of Maui, and it became 
a difiicult question how to supply them with preach- 



HIS ORDINATION. 217 

ers. Messrs. Green and Armstrong did the best 
that seemed to them possible in the circumstances : 
they selected a class of their most devoted and tal- 
ented church members, and instructed them in the 
Scriptures, in the elements of moral science, and in 
church history. Bartimeus was a prominent mem- 
ber of this class. From our present point of view, 
it seems as if he ought, long before this time, to 
have been formally licensed to preach, if not ordained 
as an evangelist, or even as the pastor of a church. 
But the ideas of our missionary brethren at that 
early period developed slowly in this direction. 
Bartimeus was now set apart formally to the office of 
deacon or elder. This appears to have been Licensed as a 
early in 1839. It was not until three i^^^^^^^^* 
years after this, that he received a formal license as 
a preacher of the gospel. And it was not until Feb- 
ruary, 1843, the beginning of his last year 

\l. 4-1 4- 1 ^ ' ^ Ordained. 

on earth, that he was ordained as an evan- 
gelist, — his services being then statedly required by 
the people of Honuaula, twenty miles from Wailuku. 
He entered upon his work in that place with his 
accustomed ardor, proclaiming the glad tidings of a 
Saviour^s mercy in the house of God, by the way- 
side, and from house to house. On the arrival of 
Mr. Clark as pastor of the church at Wailuku, he went 
over to welcome him to his new sphere of labor, and 
spent a week or two. He then resumed his labors 
at Honuaula. There he was arrested by sickness. 
The attack being severe, he returned to Wailuku, 
that he might procure medical aid, and sickness and 
also be near his brethren with whom he had ^^^*^ 
spent many years of delightful Christian intercourse. 
He seemed to hav^ a presentiment from the com- 



218 SICKNESS AND DEATH. 

mencement of his sickness, tliat he should not re- 
cover. But the thought of death gave him no 
alarm. He knew in whom he had believed. On 
the Lord Jesus Christ he had, long before, cast him- 
self for time and eternity. This surrender had been 
succeeded by a sweet peace. He had the hope of the 
Christian. Bartimeus did not leave as much of what 
might be called a dying testimony, as many others 
have done. There was less need that he should do 
so. His daily conversation, his holy example, and 
his unremitted labors in the cause of his blessed 
Master, had borne ample testimony. For a day or 
two before his decease, he sank under the force of 
disease, so that he was unable to converse much. 
He died September 17, 1843, and entered, as there 
is the most cheering reason to believe, into the 
joy of his Lord. 

On the nineteenth, his funeral was attended by a 
large congregation of sincere mourners. 
The voice, which had so often been heard 
in devout supplication, and in earnest entreaty call- 
ing the sinner to repentance, was silent in death. 
A sermon was preached from 2 Cor. v. 1 : " For we 
know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle 
were dissolved, we have a building of God, a house 
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens.^^ 

The character of Bartimeus shines out so clearly 
in the foregoing narrative, that little more need be 
said. His calling to be a preacher was evidently of 
God. He had original endowments for that service. 

He was regarded as an ardent Christian, and as 
Hiseio- th^ most eloquent speaker in the nation. 
quence. jj|g knowledge of the Scriptures, as well 
as of general subjects, was remarkable, considering 



HIS ELOQUENCE AND HUMILITY. 219 

his inability to read. No missionary could quote 
Scripture more copiously and appositely in an off- 
hand effort, than he. Even parts of Scripture that 
had not been printed in the native language seemed 
to be familiar to him, from merely hearing them 
quoted in the pulpit and Bible class. His memory was 
of the very first order. On moral subjects he often 
evinced powers of discrimination that were aston- 
ishing, as compared with most other natives. He was 
a short man, rather corpulent, inferior in appearance 
when sitting, but when he rose to speak he looked 
well, stood erect, gesticulated with freedom, and as 
he became animated, poured forth words in torrents. 
Being familiar with the former as well as the pres- 
ent religion, customs, and modes of thinking, he 
was often able to draw comparisons and make ap- 
peals with a power which no foreigner could ever 
command. " Often," says Dr. Armstrong, ^^ while 
listening with exquisite delight to the eloquent 
strains of Bartimeus, have I thought of Wirt's 
description of the celebrated blind preacher of 
Virginia." 

But perhaps he was even more distinguished for 
the grace of humility. Although much 

J . T 1 1 . n , . . . n His humUity. 

noticed by chieis and missionaries, as well 
as by those of his own rank, and occasionally re- 
ceiving tokens of respect even from a far distant 
land, he was always the same. He sought the 
lowest place, and always exhibited the same mod- 
est demeanor, and appeared in the same humble 
garb. His prayer was, " Lord, be merciful to me a 
sinner." This was the more noticeable, as being 
strongly in contrast with the natural character of 
Hawaiian So 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

CHURCH AND HOUSE BUILDING. 

Church building, at native expense, made constant 
Church progress on the Islands, though generally 
derScur under very great difficulties. At Kohala, 
ties. ^j^j Haw^aii, the people, in their effort to pro- 

cure a new and more commodious house of worship, 
had to bring the timber six or eight miles from the 
mountains. The wood was hard and tough, axes 
were scarce, and there were few facilities for keeping 
them sharp. After the timber had been cut and 
hewn, from eighty to a hundred and fifty persons of 
both sexes laid hold of a long rope, made fast to one 
of the timbers, and a day was required to drag it 
up and down the precipitous ravines and through 
woods and brush, to the ground set apart for the 
building. Oxen could have done nothing were they 
obtainable, because of the ravines. 

The fondness of the people of Kohala for the or- 
Fondness for diuauccs of thc sauctuary, was very strik- 
worship. ingly manifested. The district is subject 
at certain seasons to continued and violent winds 
and rains ; and females, young and old, used fre- 
quently to come several miles in the rain, over prec- 
ipices and ravines, to the place of worship, with a 
single scanty garment of brown cotton, and that 
garment, as well as their hair and entire per- 
sons, completely drenched. The author well re- 



AT KEALAKEKUA AND KANEOHE. 221 

members his surprise at finding this same church 
filled with people one Sabbath morning in 1863, 
notwithstanding a furious rain-storm, in which they 
had travelled with great discomfort from their 
homes. Had they had umbrellas, they could hardly 
have carried them in so great a tempest.' 

The laborious efforts of the native churches to 
procure convenient houses for worship, AtKeaia- 
were further illustrated at Kealakekua, an- ^^^'^^• 
other name for the Kaawaloa station. The house 
was built of stone, and in the first place, every stone 
had to be carried by the church members on their 
shoulders an eighth of a mile. The lime had then 
to be obtained by diving for the coral in from ten to 
twenty feet of water. After a piece had been de- 
tached a rope was made fast to it, and the mass was 
drawn up, and put into a canoe. Thus the lime- 
stone was procured. To reduce it to lime, a large 
amount of wood was needed, and every stick had to 
be brought one or two miles. This was done by the 
men. The women carried the lime a fourth of a 
mile in calabashes, in all many scores of barrels, 
and afterwards as much sand, and about an equal 
quantity of water. The posts and beams were 
brought by the men from the mountains, each tim- 
ber requiring the joint efforts of from forty to sixty 
men. Their labor was all gratuitous. To pay the 
masons and carpenters, each man subscribed ac- 
cording to his ability, varying from one to ten dol- 
lars, to be paid in such useful articles as they could 
command. 

At Kaneohe, on the island of Oahu, when the old 
grass meeting-house was no longer in a 
condition to be occupied, the members of 



222 ON MOLOKAI AND IN KAU. 

the church, which contained not more than seventy- 
five able-bodied males, erected a stone edifice, ninety- 
five feet in length by forty-two in width. 

The efforts of the church at Waimea, on Hawaii, 
to erect a new stone church, in the year 
1842, were quite as extraordinary as those 
performed at Kealakekua. 

Among the means for building a stone meeting- 
house of considerable size on Molokai, was 
a subscription by tlie women of more than 
two hundred dollars, which they earned by making 
mats, though each earned no more than eight cents 
a week. The contributions from the men were 
chiefly the result of transporting firewood in canoes 
across the channel, twenty miles wide, to Lahaina, 
carrying seven sticks in a canoe, which sold for 
eight cents a stick. Timbers for the church had to 
be dragged ten miles by human strength. 

In 1844, places of worship were erected at four 
intheKai- ^f tlic outstatlous iu tlic Kailua district. 
lua district. ^\^q{y walls wcre of mud, hardened in the 
sun, painted without and plastered within with lime 
mortar. 

The church at Waiohinu, in the district of Kau, 
on Hawaii, was completed in 1846; men, 
women, and children conveying the stones 
from several heathen temples ; and coral, also, which 
was taken from the bottom of the sea, they carried 
seven miles to be converted into lime. The timbers 
had to be drawn from the mountain forests. It was 
a fine building, and the author had the pleasure of 
meeting and addressing a large Sabbath-school, and 
a still larger adult congregation, within its walls. 
The building was destroyed by the great earthquakes 



AT HONOLULU AND HILO. 223 

of 1868; and has been since replaced by a neat 
framed building, painted within and without, and 
well seated, with a steeple and a bell. The cost was 
two thousand two hundred dollars, and seven hun- 
dred dollars of this sum was contributed by sister 
churches on the Islands. 

What is known as the great Stone Church, at 
Honolulu, was dedicated on the 21st of 
July, 1842, in the presence of the king, his 
premier, the high chiefs, and an assembly of more 
than three thousand. Its cost was about thirty 
thousand dollars. The dimensions of the edifice are 
one hundred and thirty-seven feet by seventy-two. 
Galleries were afterwards introduced, and a tower 
and steeple, with a bell and town clock. At the dedi- 
cation, the king presented a deed of the building and 
premises '' to the church, and those of like faith who 
should come hereafter." It was five years from the 
commencement to the completion of the building. 

The present church edifice at Hilo has very much 
the appearance of country churches in New 
England. It was completed and dedicated 
in 1859 ; is a neat substantial building, fifty by sev- 
enty-five feet, finished on the outside with pilasters, 
and roofed with zinc, with a tower rising thirty-six 
feet above the ridge. The inside is neatly finished, 
and well seated, with galleries across one end, and 
a pulpit. The cost of the house and appurtenances 
was about thirteen thousand dollars in money, be- 
sides a large amount of gratuitous labor by the peo- 
ple. They very properly resolved not to consecrate 
the house until it was paid for. The requisite 
amount was raised after several meetings, and there 
remained a balance of more than three hundred dol- 



224 EXTENT OF CHURCH ACCOMMODATION. 

lars in the treasury. The dedication was furtlier 
deferred two weeks for the arrival of a bell, weigh- 
ing a thousand pounds, which had been ordered from 
the United States. The people were jubilant when 
it arrived. Multitudes rushed to the shore, and 
lashing the bell to spa^rs, bore it with shouting to 
the church door. It was soon hoisted to its place 
in the tower, where it sent out its inviting peals 
over the hills and fields of Hilo. 

At first, the people seated themselves in their 
Introduction bouscs of worsliip upou mats, spread on the 
of seats. ground ; but they came gradually to feel 
the need of seats. When a man had procured for 
himself a pair of Sabbath pants, and a woman a cal- 
ico or w^hite dress, the next thing was to have a seat 
in the meeting house, in order to keep their new 
garments clean. 

The Hawaiian people now no longer worship in 
thatched meeting-houses. With a very slight ex- 
1870. ception or two, all the churches are framed 

chu^chac- or stone buildings. Most of them are 
tion. neatly nnished, with seats or pews ; a num- 

ber of them have a gallery, or raised seats for the 
choir, and almost all have steeples and bells. A con- 
siderable number of the churches are being furnished 
with melodeons to assist in the singing, the instru- 
ments being played by some one of the people. The 
number of the church buildings cannot be less than 
one hundred and twenty ; and the work of building, 
repairing, and modifying, to suit the ever-improving 
tastes of the people, is still in progress. In June, 
1870, over ten thousand dollars, out of a total of 
thirty-one thousand dollars contributed for religious 



WHERE BUILDINGS ARE TOO LARGE. 225 

purposes, was reported as expended for churches, and 
that is about the usual proportion. It is believed 
that two hundred and fifty thousand dollars would 
not replace the Protestant church buildings on 
the Hawaiian Islands, as they stand at the pres- 
ent time. It may be safely said, that very few com- 
munities in any portion of the Christian world have 
expended so much, in proportion to their wealth, on 
their places of worship. It is also true, that in but 
very few Christian lands are sittings provided for so 
large a proportion of the inhabitants. ^ 

A number of the places of worship, erected during 
the period of rapid advance among the people, are 
significant monuments of the enterprise of chiefs 
and people. And it was natural, perhaps unavoid- 
able, while the missionary himself minis- where the 

. T . 1 • J.1 J. 1 ^ I'll buildings are 

tered to a large region, that church edinces too large. 
should be erected, which have proved too large for 
the permanent necessities of the people, and some- 
what retarded the growth of smaller church organi- 
zations adapted to a native ministry. These large 
churches have also embarrassed the audiences now 
worshipping in them, which have been reduced, 
partly by the decline of population, but more by the 
multiplication of local churches, making them seem 
smaller than they would seem in rooms better adapted 
to the necessities, and involving also large expenses 
in their repairs. In a number of instances, however, 
these large structures, as in the case of the Stone 
Church at Honolulu, and the church built by Kua- 
kini at Kailua, have been utilized by diminishing 

1 The Roman Catholics are said to have about one third as manv 
churches as the Protestants, and to be multiplying them in many cases 
much beyond the needs of their congregations. 
15 



226 BUILDING OF DWELLING-HOUSES. 

the size of the audience room, and thus obtaining 
lecture-rooms, and places for Sabbath-school gather- 
ings, that have proved very useful. 

The large expenditure on churches that are con- 
stantly advancing in architectural taste, has had a 
very important effect on the style of private dwell- 
ings. 

There has been a very marked improvement in 
Building of the dwellings of the Hawaiians within the 
houses. last twenty years, and even the last ten 
years. The most striking evidence of this, is the 
number of small framed houses, or cottages, of one 
story, or of one story and a half; found most nu- 
merously of course near the larger villages, but also 
to be seen in the most distant and inaccessible re- 
gions of the group. Another grade of improvement 
is that of board floors, partitions, glass windows, 
and other conveniences, in modified Hawaiian houses 
thatched with grass or leaves from the ridge-pole to 
the ground, many of which make admirable resi- 
dences. 

Still another improvement in domestic life, even 
Furniturefor wlicrc tlicrc is HO special modification in 
houses. ^ijg houses themselves, is in the multiplica- 
tion of conveniences, such as chests and trunks, for 
articles of clothing and other necessities. 

It should be borne in mind, that the building of 
Cost of build- houses, even in the simplest Hawaiian 
*°^' style, is more expensive than formerly, 

when timber, and grass, and labor were much more 
plentiful than they are now. The labor of procur- 
ing timber, stone, and lime for church building, al- 
ready described, is comparatively as great for dwell- 



COST OF BUILDING. 227 

iiig houses. Were not the necessary expenditures 
for food and dress comparatively light, it would be 
impossible for the Hawaiians to expend what they 
do in making their houses comfortable ; and while 
it is proper to stimulate them to greater thrift in 
husbanding their limited incomes, it is often mat- 
ter of surprise that they are able, with their small 
means, to accomplish as much as they do. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

MEMORIALS OF DECEASED MISSIONARIES. 

Among the missionaries who died in the period 
now under review, the reader -will be glad of such 
notices as the materials at command will justify. 

Mr. Edwin Locke died at Punahou, on Oahu, Oc- 
tober 28, 1843. He was a native of Pitz- 
william, New Hampshire. The manual- 
labor school at Waialua, which he instituted, was 
an enterprise without precedent at the Sandwich Isl- 
ands. But though it has been found hard to make 
such institutions successful elsewhere, this was an 
entire success. It was self-supporting. Mr, Locke 
possessed a generous nature, unbending principle, 
and great integrity of character. He was a kind, 
sympathizing, and excellent neighbor, and a true 
and faithful friend. His zeal was ardent. His 
qualifications for the department of labor he had 
chosen were preeminent, and his success was not 
only beyond the expectation of the friends of the 
school, bat even beyond his own expectations. 

The Rev. Sheldon Dibble was a remarkable man. 
His talents were of a high order ; and so 
was his devotion to the cause of the Re- 
deemer; and so were some of the productions of his 
pen, though he did not live to give them that full- 
ness and perfection of which he was capable. 



MR. DIBBLE, 229 

Mr. Dibble was born at Skeneateles, New York, 
January 26, 1809, and became a member of the 
Church at the age of twelve years. He graduated 
at Hamilton College in 18275 pursued his theologi- 
cal studies at the Auburn Seminary, and arrived at 
Honolulu June 6, 1831. His health not being good 
at Hilo, where he was first stationed, he removed to 
Lahainaluna in 1834, and became connected with 
the Seminary. His wife dying in 1837, and his 
health failing, he came to the United States with 
his two motherless children. While here, he deliv- 
ered historical lectures at the Auburn Seminary and 
elsewhere, and made an extended tour through the 
south and southwest, during which he often lec- 
tured to the edification of his hearers. These lec- 
tures, or an abstract of them, he published, before 
returning to the Islands.^ Having again married, 
he was once more at Lahainaluna, his favorite post, 
before the close of 1840. 

Mr. Dibble's " History of the Sandwich Islands," 
begun at the request of his brethren in 1841, was 
printed at Lahainaluna in 1843. As an authentic 
history — though far less comprehensive than the 
historical work of James Jackson Jarves, — it is of 
great value. His " Thoughts on Missions " were 
first printed at Lahaina, and were afterwards placed 
among the publications of the American Tract So- 
ciety. They seem to have had their origin in the 
meetings of the mission in the years 1836 and 1837, 
where the '^ Great Awakening " had its commence- 
ment. Mr. Dibble is believed to have been the prin- 
cipal author of the "Appeal to the American 

••• This volume was entitled, History and General Views of the Sandmch 
Islands Mission, but I have not found a copy. 



230 MR, KNAPP, 

Churches/' which emanated from the first of these 
meetings. 

During the last six months of his life^ he bled re- 
peatedly at the lungs, and regarded himself as con- 
stantly descending towards the grave ; but he ap- 
pears never to have doubted the reality of his interest 
in the great salvation. Once, while bleeding pro- 
fusely, he said, "How sweet to have a Saviour at 
such a time." Though greatly emaciated, his 
mental powers were clear and vigorous to the end. 
On the closing day of his life, having a presenti- 
ment that the time of his departure was at hand, he 
said to his wife, " I have nothing more to do, ex- 
cept to bless my wife and children, draw up my feet 
like good old Jacob, and go home." At ten o'clock 
that night he was evidently dying, and could speak 
with difiiculty. He expressed a willingness to die, 
under the assurance that he was going home to his 
Father's house. There was no indication of pain, 
no mental anxiety, and on his countenance was a 
sweet, calm serenity. The night was occupied in 
prayer, in singing such hymns as ^' Jerusalem my 
happy home," and in repeating such passages of 
Scripture as are peculiarly adapted to support the 
soul in its passage out of the world. At three 
o'clock in the morning of January 22, 1845, he closed 
his eyes in death. 

Mr. Horton O. Knapp died at Honolulu on the] 

28th of March, 1845. He was one of 

the large reinforcement of teachers, which ' 

reached the Islands in 1837. His native place was 

Greenwich, Connecticut, where he was born March 

21, 1813. He joined the church in f831, and com- 



1 



MK WHITNEY. 231 

menced a course of study with a view to tlie Chris- 
tian ministry^ which he had in mind when he 
offered himself to go as a teacher to the Sand- 
wich Islands. During the great awakenings his 
post of duty was at Waimea, on Hawaii, where that 
work of grace first appeared among the natives, and 
where the drain upon the vital powers must have 
been very great. It was too much for Mr. Knapp. 
He subsequently spent some time at Kailua, and at 
Lahainaluna, in the hope of recovering health, but 
without material benefit. Early in 1839 he removed 
to Honolulu, where he devoted his remaining 
strength to the schools. 

Mr. Knapp was courteous, generous, and obliging 
in his intercourse with his brethren, just in his deal- 
ings, circumspect in conversation, and eminently ac- 
tive and consistent in his piety. His last days were 
full of pain and languishing ; but the gradual though 
sure advance of death gave him no alarm, for to 
him 

"Dying was but going home." 

The Hev. Samuel Whitney belonged to the first 
company of missionaries. He was born at ^^ ^^^t- 
Branford, Connecticut, April 28, 1793, and ^^y- 
became hopefully pious in 1813. After spending two 
years in Yale College, he offfered himself for the mis- 
sion, and was accepted. On his outward voyage he 
had a narrow escape from drowning. Employed, 
for exercise and recreation, in painting the outside 
of the vessel, standing on a suspended plank, he was 
thrown from this position into the sea, while the ves- 
sel was under full sail. Retaining his self-possession, 
and being skillful as a swimmer, he gained a bench, 
which had been thrown over for him, and which is 



232 MR BINGHAAL 

still preserved by his family. A boat went to his as- 
sistance, and in less than half an hour he was safely 
on board. 

Mr. Whitney received ordination in 1825, and his 
labors at Waimea, on Kauai, were greatly blessed. 
Near the close of his twenty-fifth year, his health be- 
gan to fail, and he repaired to Lahainaluna, where, 
in the family of Mr. Alexander, he died, December 4, 
1845. His mind was vigorous and active. Among 
his last words were these, which he uttered with 
great emphasis : " And is the victory won ? Glory, 
glory, glory ! Hail, glorious immortality ! Can it be 
that this is death ? That I, who all my life have been 
afraid of death, have come to this ? Here all is peace, 
and light, and joy. The Saviour has me by the hand, 
leading me along. I soon shall be in heaven." 

As the connection of the Rev. Hiram Bingham, one 
Mr. Bin^ ^^ ^^^ piouccr missiouarics, with the Board, 
^*°^- was terminated at his own request in 1846, 

this would seem the most suitable place to pay a trib- 
ute to his memory ; though he did not reach the 
close of life until November 11, 1869. 

Mr. Bingham was born at Bennington, Vermont, 
October 30, 1789, graduated at Middlebury College 
in 1816, and at the Andover Theological Seminary 
in 1819. A visit to the Foreign Mission School at 
Cornwall awakened a desire to carry the gospel to 
the country of Obookiah. His appointment as a 
missionary of the American Board, and designation 
to the Sandwich Islands, were in 1819. His ordina- 
tion, in connection with that of his Andover class- 
mate, Asa Thurston, was by the North Consociation 
of Litchfield County, in Goshen, Connecticut, on the 



MR, BINGHAM, 233 

29th of Sei)tembei% in the same year. It was then 
and there that Mr. Bingham found his wife, Miss 
Sybil Moseley, a native of Westfield, Mass., whose 
interest in the cause of missions had brought her 
to the ordination. 

Mr. Bingham's history, until the mission became 
established, is substantially that of the mission itself, 
and has been given in the previous pages. His resi- 
dence was at Honolulu, which soon became the perma- 
nent seat of government, and the chief resort of whal- 
ing and other ships of the North Pacific. It was 
also the stronghold of the Prince of Darkness in that 
island world, and the chief battle-ground for the 
overthrow of his kingdom. The missionary sta- 
tioned there required a la,rge amount of courage, 
and an inflexible will. These, allied with good nature, 
cheerfulness, and calm persistency, Mr. Bingham 
possessed in a high degree. We may perhaps say, 
what is often said of eminent men, that he was made 
for the position. Two successive kings, and the chief 
men and women who ruled in his time, deferred un- 
consciously to the moral power he was exerting upon 
them, and the strong-minded, strong-willed Kaahu- 
manu was very much like him, after her conversion, 
in the best features of her mind and character. It 
is believed, that in matters of religion there was gen- 
erally a mutual sympathy and cooperation between 
them. The traits of character, v^hich sometimes 
embarrassed the deliberations when he was in coun- 
cil with his brother missionaries, and which perhaps 
prevented his acquiring a large personal influence 
among the churches of his native land, were among 
the things required in the peculiar circumstances of 
his position, in the first twenty years of the mission. 



234 MR, BINGHAM, 

It may also be said, that as a missionary he was sin- 
cere and honest, without pretense, without selfish 
ends, an enemy to every form and species of wicked- 
ness, and fearless in rebuking it, of irieproachable 
character, loved by the good, dreaded and hated by 
the wicked. His relations beyond the circle of his 
own family, as he reflected upon them, and as they 
determined his daily thoughts and feelings, were 
chiefly with the native community. No wonder the 
natives loved him. It was affecting, in my tour 
through the Islands seven years agoj to hear aged 
women inquire, affectionately and in tears, after 
" Biname," whom they seemed to regard as their 
spiritual father in Christ. 

Mr. Bingham, six years after his return to the 
United States, published a history of the mission 
down to 1845, in an octavo volume of more than six 
hundred pages. Though somewhat diffuse and cum- 
brous, it possesses great value as a history, being 
generally accurate in its statements. 

Mr. and Mrs. Bingham's return to this country was 
in the year 1841, and was in consequence of the fail- 
ure of Mrs. Bingham's health. She never recovered 
sufficiently to encounter the fatigues and exposures of 
a voyage around Cape Horn, though both were ar- 
dently desirous of renewing their missionary labors ; 
and she died at Easthampton, Mass., February 27, 
1848, at the age of fifty-five. In the seven years which 
had passed since he left, the mission had been mak- 
ing rapid progress ; great changes had occurred, and 
nowhere more than at Honolulu ; and it was scarcely 
possible for Mr. Bingham, if returned to.the Islands, 
to resume his old relations, and work with the ease 
and freedom of olden times. Missionaries were no 



MR RICHARDS, 235 

longer insulated and independent forces. A Chris- 
tian commonwealth had arisen, and a community of 
interests. It was understood to be the belief of Mr, 
Bingham himself, that, after so long an absence, he 
would not be able to accommodate himself to the 
new state of things. In this opinion he was prob- 
ably correct, and hence, though retaining to the last 
an unimpaired interest in the mission, he did not 
resume his labors on the Islands. 

In the year 1863, friends of missions in different 
parts of the country united in securing for him an 
annuity, by which he was enabled to pass a comfort- 
able old age. He was expecting to revisit the Islands 
in 1870, and take a joyful part, with the Hawaiian 
churches, in the semi-centenary of the mission, 
which would come in that year ; but such was not 
the will of the Lord. His death, at the age of 
eighty, was after a very brief illness ; and it may be 
said of him, with the utmost confidence, " Blessed 
are the dead, which die in the Lord ; they rest from 
their labors, and their works do follow them.'^ It 
should be added, that three of his five children are 
now doing good missionary work in the islands of 
the Pacific. 

The Rev. William Richards died at Honolulu, 
November 7, 1847, at the age of fifty-four. ^^^ j^i^h- 
I have had frequent occasion to speak of ^^^^• 
his services, as a member of the mission, and in 
connection with the government. His native place 
was Plainfield, Massachusetts, and he was born 
August 22, 1793. His education was at Williams 
College and the Andover Theological Seminary. 

He was dearly beloved by the good people of 



236 MR, RICHARDS, 

Lahaina^ who loaded him with their simple presents 
when departing for the United States in 1836; pre- 
senting them with tears, and often clasping his feet 
with loud lamentations, lest they should see his face 
no more. Perhaps no man has ever shared more 
largely in the affections of the Hawaiian people, | 
than did Mr. Richards. He was ever looked up to 
by them as a friend and father, in whom they could 
safely confide ; and when the king and chiefs felt 
compelled to seek a teacher and adviser from the 
mission, they chose him, as on the whole the most 
suitable person for that respectable post. 

His connection with the king and chiefs as their 
teacher and adviser, has been sufficiently noted. It 
was chiefly through his aid, that they were enabled 
to frame the constitution of 1840, with a bill of 
rights founded on the Word of God, and containing 
all the outlines of a constitutional and responsible 
government. It was a bold and successful attempt to 
curb the arbitrary power of the king and chiefs, to de- 
fine and secure the rights of property, to encourage in- 
dustry, and introduce a government of law and order. 

His subsequent diplomatic services, in connection 
with others, resulting in the acknowledged indepen- 
dence of the island-government, are already known 
to the reader. 

These and other invaluable services Mr. Richards 
performed without the opportunity of making pro- 
vision for the future support of his family ; and it 
was honorable to the government, that it settled a 
generous stipend on his widow, which was promptly 
paid until her decease. 

The mission suffered a great loss in the year 1849, 



MR. CHAMBERLAIN. 237 

by the death of Mr. Levi Chamberlain, for twenty- 
six years the senior superintendent of its Mr. cham- 
secular affairs. Probably no man has lived ^®^i^i°- 
at the Islands who was more generally respected and 
beloved. Called, in the year 1822, to labor some 
months with him at the Missionary Rooms of the 
American Board, in the absence of Jeremiah Evarts, 
then Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and 
closely connected with him in correspondence ever 
after till his decease, I knew and greatly admired his 
disinterested spirit, his enlarged benevolence, his 
undeviating integrity, and his unreserved consecra- 
tion of time, talents, and property to the cause of 
Christ. But for the failure of his health, he would 
perhaps have been Mr. Evarts's successor as Treas- 
urer of the Board. The post assigned him at the 
Islands was responsible and honorable, but difficult 
to fill. He accepted it cheerfully, and in the dis- 
charge of its duties probably did as much as any 
other man to insure success to the mission. 

Mr. Chamberlain was born in Dover, Yermont, 
August 28, 1792, and consequently lived almost to the 
11 ge of fifty-seven. His early years were spent with 
an uncle in Boston, by whom he was trained to 
the mercantile profession. He became a member of 
Park Street Church in 1818. When of age, he com- 
menced the mercantile business for himself in Bos- 
ton, and in a few years made such progress, as to 
have the almost certain prospect of accumulating 
wealth. But his heart was drawn towards the gos- 
pel ministry ; and after consulting with judicious 
friends, he closed his business, and commenced a 
course of study in the Academy at Andover. In- 
dications of the disease which ultimately proved 



238 MR. CHAMBERLAINS, 

fatal, along with the exigency at the Missionary 
Rooms, led to a change in his life-plans. Placing 
his little property where its avails would help for- 
ward the cause of missions, he accepted an invita- 
tion to join the first reinforcement of the mission to 
the Islands, and arrived at Honolulu, April 27, 1823. 

He entered upon his new labors with a self-devo- 
tion which never wavered. He brought to his work 
a vigorous mind, a sagacious judgment, a body, 
though slender, exceedingly active and efficient, and 
a spirit supremely devoted to his Redeemer, and the 
good of his fellow-men. His toils were incessant 
and perplexing. But he shrank from no sacrifice, 
no self-denial. He was ready to take the lowest 
place, the poorest fare, and the hardest toil ; ready 
to be a " hewer of wood and drawer of water,^' in 
building the temple of the Lord on those Islands. 

But the range of his fine mind was by no means 
restricted to the secular concerns of the mission. 
His correspondence with his brethren of the mission, 
and his patrons at home, touched upon almost every 
vital interest, and was truly wonderful in its quantity, 
its matter, and the neatness and accuracy of its ex- 
ecution. Long and wearisome days he devoted to 
the examination of native schools ; and being him- 
self a proficient in penmanship, he early took pleas- 
ure in imparting the art to the more advanced of 
the native pupils. Among his first pupils was Haa- 
lilio, who afterwards became the king's secretary, 
and his ambassador to the United States, England, 
and France. 

Mr. Chamberlain's experience, judgment, and 
piety gave him influence with his brethren as a 
counselor. He leaned to the side of self-denial, 



MR. CHAMBERLAIN, 239 

prudence, and caution, and his opinions were frankly 
and kindly expressed. 

About the year 1845, Mr. Chamberlain was in- 
duced to try the effect on his health of a voyage to 
China. This voyage he extended to the United 
States, where he was permitted to meet, once more, 
his two eldest sous. After eighteen months from 
the time of bis departure from the Islands, and a 
voyage around the world, he was again at his beloved 
home, but with health very little improved. Physi- 
cal strength was declining, but his mind and spirit 
were as vigorous as ever. Early in 1849, he suffered 
from a profuse hemorrhage, and it seemed as if he 
must soon die; but he revived, and lingered six 
months longer, yet on the verge of the grave. He 
waited patiently, joyfully looking forward, and on 
Sabbath morning, July 29th, he had a peaceful de- 
parture to the " rest which remaineth to the people 
of God," leaving a widow and seven children. 

Mr. Chamberlain may be said to have adorned 
every relation he sustained. As a husband, as a 
father, as an agent entrusted with great responsibil- 
ities, as a member of the mission and of the for- 
eign community, he was the same conscientious, 
devoted Christian, seeking not his own, but the 
things which are Jesus Christ's. 

The Rev. John S. Emerson and the Rev. Asa 
Thurston were members of the mission until their 
deaths, which occurred in 1867 and 1868, and 
memorials of them will naturally come further on 
in the volume. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

MEASURES WITH A YIEW TO CLOSING THE MISSION. 

1848-1851. 

The year 1848 was signalized by measures pro- 
fessedly intended to bring the mission to a close. 

There were then about one hundred and thirty 
children of missionaries at the Islands, of whom 
more than a third were ten years old and upwards. 
An application was received from five families for per- 
mission to come home, with twenty-five children, to 
The problem p^ovidc for tlic support and education of 
for solution, ^j^^ oldcr oucs ; and there were sixteen other 
families in the mission, that would soon be similarly 
situated. This resulted from the method of prose- 
cuting missions by married missionaries, in connection 
with the extraordinary healthfulness of the Islands, 
favoring the increase of families. The bearing of this 
new development upon the welfare, and even the ex- 
istence of the mission, was at once perceived, and thus 
the case came up for consideration. Should an un- 
qualified assent be given to those asking permission, 
the next year might be expected to bring home 
twelve other members of the mission, and more than 
thirty children. With such precedents, should they 
be followed, it would require but a few years to with- 
draw almost every family ; nor did it seem probable, 
in view of past experience, that many of the returned 
families would ever resume their residence on the 
Islands. 



SOLUTION OF THE PROBLEM. 241 

In the conduct of missions to the heathen, choice 
was of course to be made between employing mar- 
ried missionaries, and men unmarried. Experience 
was decidedly against the latter course for the gen- 
eral system. The result of celibacy in the Papal min- 
istry had not been such as to encourage a Protest- 
ant trial of the system. Missions prosecuted by mar- 
ried missionaries, had thus far worked well. The 
family had proved a better agency, and more truly 
economical, than the celibate. But it had not been 
fully demonstrated, that the natural feelings of par- 
ents would continue so under the control of religious 
principles, on which the self-sacrificing work of mis- 
sions depends for success, as to prevent the modern 
system from being overloaded by partially occupied 
and dependent families, withdrawn from the mission- 
ary work, and residing amid the churches from which 
the funds were derived. The history of missions 
had not then given the needed aid for the solution 
of this problem. 

What the Prudential Committee had to do, was to 
devise a method for retaining those families in the 
field, without incurring expenses that could not be 
borne ; and, at the same time, in view of the vast suc- 
cess of the mission, prepare the way for its early 
close. 

The healthful oceanic climate of the Sandwich Isl- 
ands, along with the Christianized state of Manner of 
the people, and the progress of civilization, '*® solution. 
suggested a solution of the novel problem, which I 
will now briefly state. 

1. No objection was made to the brethren becom- 
ing Hawaiian citizens, should any of them choose 

16 



242 THE MISSION IN SYMPATHY. 

to do so ; taking, at the same time, a qualified release 
from tlieir connection with the Board. 

2. Brethren, with the approval of the mission, 
might purchase from the Board the houses in which 
they lived, with all their appurtenances ; and be sub- 
ject to no other restrictions in the investment of 
their private property, than popular sentiment im- 
poses on pastors at home. 

3. Brethren, after declaring their intention to re- 
main on the Islands in the continued prosecution of 
Christian labors, and taking a release from their con- 
nection with the Board, might receive their pro- 
portional part of property held by the Board at theii 
respective stations. 

4. When it had been satisfactorily shown, that 
brethren, thus released, could not obtain a full and 
proper support from their churches, from their glebe 
lands, from the avails of private property and other 
sources, the Prudential Committee would make 
grants, for a time, to aid in their support, after the 
manner of the Home Missionary Society. 

6. The government of the Islands also engaged, 
on these conditions, to confirm to the brethren, in- 
dividually, the possession of the lands thus made over 
to them. 

This was no doubt a somewhat venturesome step 
on the part of the Prudential Committee, involving 
the risk of not a few evils ; but it was the only appar- 
ent method of escape from greater evils. 

It appeared, from letters not received until after 
these propositions were actually on their way to the 
Islands, that the mission had become in some meas- 
The mission ^^^ prepared for such an arrangement, by 
in sympathy, considering the very facts that had opera- 



AID FROM THE GOVERNMENT, 243 

ted so forcibly on the minds of the Prudential Com- 
mittee. 

The letter of the Committee was dated July 19, 
1848. The mission assembled in the following April, 
and assented substantially to the proposal. 

Mr. Wyllie, Foreign Secretary of the Govern- 
ment, was then on rather confidential terms with 
the mission. Shortly after the adoption of the pro- 
posals made by the Prudential Committee, the mission 
received a letter from him, earnestly requesting that 
Mr. Armstrong might take the place of Minister of 
Public Instruction, vacated by the decease New Minis- 
of Mr. Richards. The state of things at instruction. 
the Islands was no longer purely missionary, but ap- 
proached the mixed condition of our new settlements ; 
and it was necessary, in bringing the mission to a 
successful close, that special attention should be 
given to the education of the people, and that the ex- 
pense of it should be assumed as soon as possible by 
the native community. A self-sustaining religious 
community required a system of common schools ; and 
much would of course depend on the faithfulness and 
skill of the person in charge of that system. There 
could, therefore, be no reasonable doubt that it was 
Mr. Armstrong's duty to accept the proposed office, 
and a transfer of his relations was made in 1849. 

Consequently upon this, and soon after, was a pro- 
posal from the mission to transfer the Lahai- Lahainaiuna 
naluna Seminary, hitherto owned and sup- tr^^txLdi 
ported by the Board, with everything be- erament'!'^' 
longing to it, to the Hawaiian government; but with 
the provision, that the institution should be contin- 
ued, at the expense of the government, for the cul- 
tivation of sound literature and solid science, and 



244 WORKING OF THE NEW CONSTRUCTION 

that no religious tenet or doctrine should be taught 
there contrary to those heretofore inculcated by the 
mission. In case of non-fulfillment or violation of the 
conditions upon which the transfer was made, the in- 
stitution was to revert to the mission, to be held in 
behalf of the American Board ; or else the govern- 
ment should pay the sum of fifteen thousand dollars. 
This agreement was subsequently ratified by the 
Legislature of the Islands, and also by the Prudential 
Committee.^ 

The new construction worked far better than the 
Working of Committee had ventured to expect. There 
struction had bccu no experience to throw light upon 
the path, but an obvious Providence led the way, and 
strengthened their confidence that they were pro- 
ceeding in the right direction. 

The next step in the process, was converting the 
A collegiate school at Punaliou for missionaries' children 
mstitution. jjj^^ ^ Collegiate Institution, which after- 
wards grew into the Oahu College. It greatly di- 
minished the anxiety of parents to send their chil- 
dren to the United States for education, since it re- 
moved all necessity for so doing; and being a school 
of high order, it ever after relieved the Board from 
the necessity of paying anything for the education 
of the children elsewhere. 

Another highly important step was the commence- 
Beginningof mcut of thc uativc pastoratc. On the 21st 
pastorate, of Deccmbcr, 1849, almost thirty years after 
the commencement of the mission, James Kekela, a 
graduate at Lahainaluna, was ordained pastor of the 
church of Kahuku, which is still existing with a pas- 
tor, on the island of Oahu. The native churches of 

1 See Annual Report of the Board for 1849, pp. 198, 239-243. 



MISSIONARY SUPERVISION. 245 

the Island all took part in the ordination. Several 
Hawaiians had been licensed to preach, but Kekela 
was the first to receive ordination, and become the 
pastor of a church. He still lives, and we shall hear 
of him again as a successful leader in the native mis- 
sion to the Marquesas. In the following year, a 
second native was installed pastor of a church at 
Waianae, still existing on the western side of the 
same island ; and a third was installed pastor of a 
church at Kanapali, on the island of Maui, since 
divided into two churches. 

The manner in which the missionaries extended 
their care over their large charges, is favor- Missionary 
ably illustrated in Mr. Coan's account of his «^p^™on. 
tour through Hilo and Puna, at the close of 1850 : 
" In company with four school superintendents, all 
the schools w^ere visited and examined, all our juvenile 
cold water army, a thousand strong, was called out, 
marshaled, marched, etc.; and our anniversary din- 
ners were prepared and eaten by hundreds at a sit- 
ting. Our meeting-houses were crowded, on these 
occasions, with parents and children. Hymns and 
temperance odes were sung ; addresses were deliv- 
ered ; prayer was offered ; sermons were preached ; 
contributions were taken up; candidates were re- 
ceived into the church ; the roll of communicants 
was called ; discipline was attended to ; reports were, 
heard ; instructions were given ; children were bap- 
tized; and the Lord's Supper was administered. 
These anniversary celebrations were held at eleven 
stations, several days having been spent at each." 

After these celebrations, there was a convention 
of all the teachers and trustees of the schools in those 
districts, in connection with the officers of the church. 



246 CHURCH FOR THE FOREIGN RESIDENTS. 

Nearly two hundred were present. The sessions 
were continued two days, and questions were dis- 
cussed of the first importance to religion and educa- 
tion. There was much unity of spirit, order, and 
quiet. The essential rules of deliberative bodies 
were observed, though with less formality. 

Another interesting step towards the construction 
Foreigaresi- of a well-ordcrcd Christian community on 

dents' 

church. the Islands, was the institution of an evan- 
gelical church among the foreign residents of Hono- 
lulu. It was at once self-supporting, and it did much 
towards bringing the foreign community into harmo- 
nious and active cooperation with the mission and the 
government. 

^ A radical change was effected, though not with- 
Salaries in out a souicwhat protractcd corrcspondencc, 
mon stock, iu tlic mctliod of Supporting the missiona- 
ries. It was a change from the common-stock sys- 
tem to salaries. This system was originally derived 
from the well-known Baptist missionaries at Seram- 
pore, in India, through the Bombay mission. It in- 
volved the keeping of a depository at Honolulu, 
stocked with all the articles supposed to be needed by 
families, and these the families obtained at cost. This 
was deemed a necessity during the first decade or 
two, while the Islands were in a barbarous state ; 
but in many respects it did not work well. The sal- 
aries, once established, were on the whole more eco- 
nomical, and prepared the way for progress in the 
direction of independent native churches. 

Among the efforts of a tentative nature, but hav- 
Missionary ^^S ^^^^7 partial succcss, was an attempt to 
nath^T*^^^'" induce the large native churches to assume 
churches. j^^iQ wliolc or a part of the support of their 



WHAT LED TO A FOREIGN MISSION, 247 

missionary pastors. It was probably some help to 
the missionary in overcoming a natural reluctance 
to break loose from dependence on the Board ; and 
it must have made it seem easier, in the course of 
events, for the native churches to assume the much 
smaller salaries needed by their native pastors. 

Pressed by pecuniary exigencies, the Prudential 
Committee took what now^ seems a step a practical 
in the wrong direction. The boarding- '^'^'^°''- 
school at Wailuku for native girls, was converted 
into two self-supporting boarding-schools, for boys 
and girls whose mothers only were native. The 
school- building and apparatus were conditionally 
made over, for this purpose, to Mr. Bailey and 
Miss Ogden ; and these teachers were to gain their 
support from the schools. The common schools, 
which were then supported by the government, num- 
bered three hundred and eighty-eight, with eleven 
thousand seven hundred and ninety-two pupils. 

This year was signalized by the development of a 
practical conviction, that the Islands could whatiedto 
not rise to an independent existence as a missTorfrom 
Christian nation, without developing the *^6i«^^^<^^- 
spirit of foreign missions. Both the native churches 
and the missionaries, in the present advanced stage 
of the work, needed that invigorating influence. So 
obviously was the foreign missionary spirit a necessity 
to the Hawaiian churches, that members of the mis- 
sion proposed the forming of a new mission in one 
or more of the groups of coral islands westward, 
called Micronesia, though two thousand miles dis- 
tant; to be in part sustained by laborers and con- 
tributions from the native churches. The collec- 
tions of these churches at their monthly conceits of 



248 MISSION TO MICRONESIA. 

prayer, even then amounted to fifteen hundred dol- 
lars a year. It was believed that the Hawaiian 
churches would support the missionaries sent from 
their own number, and that they would be all the 
more ready to multiply the gospel institutions 
among themselves. The Prudential Committee 
came fully into these views, and immediately entered 
upon the incipient measures. 

On the 10th of November, 1851, Messrs. Snow, 
Mission to Sturges, and Gulick, and their wives, em- 
Micronesia. b^^^ked at Bostou for Micronesia, going by 
way of the Sandwich Islands. Arriving at Hon- 
olulu, a schooner was chartered, and it was decided 
that Mr. Clark, secretary of the Hawaiian Missionary 
Society, and Mr. Kekela should accompany the mis- 
sion, to aid in its establishment, and to bring back 
a report to the Hawaiian churches. Two Hawaiian 
missionaries were added, and the new mission sailed 
July 15, 1852, followed by the prayers of thousands 
of native Christians, recently emerged from the same 
heathen darkness from which they would rescue the 
Micronesians. Mr. Kekela, after his return, visited 
all the churches on Oahu, Maui, Molokai, and Ha- 
waii, informing them of the moral desolation he saw 
on those Islands, and of their need of the gospel. 
His statements were illustrated by specimens of 
the wickedness and barbarism of the people, which 
he had brought with him, and were exceedingly in- 
teresting to the native churches. He was thus pre- 
paring, doubtless, though unconsciously, for his own 
mission to a still more barbarous people in another 
direction. 

The Rev. Messrs. Dwight and Kinney were added 
New mis- ^^ tlic missiou iu 1848, and Dr. Wetmore 
sionaries. ^^ ^j^^ followiug year. It was about this 



NATIVE CHRISTIANS IN TEE GOLD MINES, 249 

time the discovery of gold in California awakened an 
almost universal interest. The influence was felt in 
the Sandwich Islands. Among the native Native chns- 

. , T T i J ■» J . tians in the 

islanders drawn to that region, were cer- goldmines. 
tain members of Dr. Baldwin's church at Lahaina, 
fifteen of whom went to California to dig for gold. 
Their conduct was marvelous. Not one of them 
was known to have dishonored his Christian profes- 
sion. Among a people of dissolute habits, they 
stood aloof from gambling, drinking, Sabbath- break- 
ing, and other evil practices. Most of them gave 
a share of what they obtained to promote the cause 
of piety ; and one, finding that he had cleared four 
hundred dollars, gave fifty to make his missionary an 
Honorary Member of the American Board. 

Another outrage was committed by Roman Cath- 
olic France, for which it is hard to account. Another 
except on the supposition of a design, gression. 
should circumstances render it possible, to take 
possession of the Hawaiian group, as they had done 
of Tahiti. Rear Admiral Tromelin arrived at Hon- 
olulu, August 15, 1849, in the frigate La Poursui- 
vmite, and, some days after, misled perhaps by Mr. 
Dillon, the French Consul, took military posses- 
sion of the fort at that place, of the government 
offices, the custom-house, the king's yacht, and 
other vessels sailing under the Hawaiian flag ; all 
avowedly to punish the Hawaiian nation for not com- 
plying with demands which every unprejudiced per- 
son would regard as unreasonable and unjust. The 
fort was dismantled, the arms, powder, etc., de- 
stroyed, and the yacht sent off to Tahiti. The gov- 
ernment offered no resistance, but the representa- 
tives of the United States and Great Britian made 



250 FOREIGN TRAVELS OF THE PRINCES^ 

formal protest. The king and his government were 
firm, and the admiral did pot deem it prudent to 
press the case farther. ^ 

In the following year similar demands were re- 
stiii another, ^^^wed bj Mr. Perrfn, who came in the cor- 
and the last, ^^^q Sevieitse^ as commissioner of the 
French Kepublic. He was prepared to enforce his 
demands as before ; but Providence so ordered, that 
the United States ship Vandalia, Captain Gardner, 
came into port at the critical point of the negotia- 
tion. The presence of this vessel, and the impres- 
sion that she would resist any acts of violence, in 
case the United States flag were raised by the gov- 
ernment, had the effect to lead the French com- 
missioner to waive his most offensive demands. 
Thus the Lord again interposed, and the French 
government did not repeat these dishonorable pro- 
ceedings. 

The two princes, who have of late occupied the 
Visit of the Hawaiian throne, sons of Kekuanaoa, and 
totheUnTted gi'^ndsous of Kamehamcha I., visited Eng- 
states. ]^jj^ ^^^ l-l^^ United States in 1849, and 

made everywhere a favorable impression by their in- 
telligence, their graceful manners, and the propriety 
of their deportment. These representatives of the 
Hawaiian nation, had a formal interview with the 
Prudential Committee at the Missionary House, 
when the Chairman addressed them, and presented to 
each of them an elegant pocket Bible. A reply was 
made by Dr. Judd, the ambassador whom they had 
accompanied to Europe and America, and written 
acknowledgments were afterwards received from the 
interesting strangers. 

1 For a more full account, see Missionary Herald, 1850, pp. 61-66. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

A CENSUS. — MARQUESAS MISSION. — OAHU COLLEGE. 

1850-1853. 

A CENSUS of the Islands, taken in January, 1850, 
gave the population at eighty-four thousand population of 
one hundred and sixty-five. The deaths in *^e islands. 
that year were four thousand three hundred and 
twenty, and the births one thousand four hundred 
and twenty-two ; being an excess of the deaths over 
the births of two thousand eight hundred and ninety- 
eight. The males under eighteen years of age, were 
twelve thousand nine hundred and twenty-three, and 
the females ten thousand three hundred and eighty- 
three ; from eighteen to fifty-three they were about 
equally divided. The blind were five hundred and 
five, and the deaf two hundred and forty-nine. 

There had been extraordinary causes of mortality 
during the year preceding that census. The de- 
crease in the population had been constant, though 
greatly checked by the prevalence of Christianity. 
Of unmarried foreigners, there were five hundred 
and sixty-five; of foreigners having white wives, 
there were one hundred and sixty-eight, and their 
children numbered three hundred and fifty-nine. 
Foreigners with native wives were three hundred 
and twelve, and they had five hundred and fifty- 
eight children. The number of pupils in five Eng- 



252 THE NATIONAL EDUCATION. 

lish schools was four hundred and thirty-eight, and 
National ed- ^^^^ high schools coutaiued two hundred and 
ucation. ^^^^ rpj^^ primary and common schools 
were five hundred and forty, containing fifteen thou- 
sand six hundred and twenty pupils. Four hundred 
and thirty-seven of the common schools were Prot- 
estant, and one hundred and three were Catholic. 
The Protestant schools had thirteen thousand two 
hundred and sixty-one pupils, and the Catholic 
schools two thousand three hundred and fifty-nine. 
The total outlay for these schools during the year 
by the government, was 121,989.84, of which |17,- 
051.84 were paid as teachers' wages, and $3,160.51 
were expended for school-houses. There were also 
two select schools supported by government, the ex- 
pense of which, for the year 1849, had been $6,545 ; 
and eight other select schools were reported, which 
were sustained in different ways, some by subscrip- 
tion, some by parents of the pupils, and two by the 
American Board. These ten select schools em- 
braced in all four hundred and fifty-seven pupils, of 
which two hundred and sixty-seven were Hawaiian, 
one hundred and five haif-caste, and eighty-five pure 
white. Three other English schools were said to be 
in operation, embracing about seventy scholars, 
most of whom were native children. 

A remarkable relapse into intemperance at Wai- 
mea, on Hawaii, about this time, and a no less re- 
Remarkabie markablc rccovcry, are described by Mr. 
recovery. Lyous. Both illustratc the singular im- 
pressibility of the people. The agents of evil came, 
and found those who were willing to cooperate with 
them. " From the hills and vales," says the mis- 
sionary, " the smoke of the hi root ovens ascended, 



REMARKABLE RELAPSE AND RECOVERY. 253 

and the deluded people were busily engaged day and 
night in manufacturing the intoxicating beverage, 
or in drunken festivals^ with the old songs and 
dances. There were magistrates, but they had been 
drawn over/' 

Thus matters stood for a time. Mr. Lyons shall 
describe the recovery from this -relapse in his own 
way. " A waking up of a part of the magistracy, 
and a change in another part, with the prayers of 
the saints that remained firm, and help from on 
high, restored order and tranquillity. For some time 
the heavens seemed to be brass above us. The fires 
of the M root ovens had gone out ; drunkenness and 
revelry had ceased ; yet the Spirit of the Lord, except 
in a small degree, was not among the people. Few 
repented of their abominations. But prayer was 
unceasingly offered, and efforts were constantly made 
to reclaim the wanderers. In November a series of 
meetings was held, and the Holy Spirit was with us. 
There was a movement among those who had dis- 
graced their profession, and also among those who 
had never come out on the Lord's side. Confessions 
were made ; the desolations of Zion were repaired ; 
the Sabbath congregations increased ; the church 
. arose, and put on her beautiful garments. Addi- 
tions were made from the ranks of the impenitent. 

" Meanwhile the reviving influence spread to the 
out-stations. In November and December I made a 
long tour through my field. It was a very precious 
season. Meetings were everywhere well attended. 
The churches, for the most part, presented an en- 
couraging appearance. The cause of temperance 
flourished again, and temperance celebrations passed 
off well. In some places revivals were in progress. 



254 HAWAIIAN PIETY CHARACTERIZED, 

The spirit of benevolence was cheering. Schools 
had their usual appearance, though some of them 
were not so promising as formerly. Ninety-nine 
individuals have been received into the church on 
examination, and some sixty or seventy stand pro- 
pounded for admission. A great number of wan- 
derers have been reclaimed, and among them are 
some Romanists." 

Mr. Bishop, writing at this period, and speaking 
Hawaiian of Hawaiian converts from the low vices of 
acterized. heathcuism, compares them to the reformed 
drunkard. There is a constant struggle with the 
old passions and habits, and perhaps in some un- 
guarded moment a fall; but he rises again, and, 
with much to lament in his course, holds on to the 
end, and dies in the hope of immortality. So with 
many a Hawaiian Christian. His pastor and his 
more established brethren stand in fear of him, and 
exhort him, and pray for him, because his light does 
not shine as it ought, and because his faith is feeble, 
and Satan's temptations are strong. But the Lord 
is gracious to him while he lingers like Lot on the 
plain, and he is finally carried through in safety, 
a ransomed heathen, a sinner saved by grace. 

The mission to the Marquesas Islands had a sin- 
gular origin. Some time in March, 1853, a chief 
Rise of the fi'om ouc of thcsc Islauds, named Matunui, 
quesTn^s- ^ith a sou-iu-law of his who was a native 
sion. ^f Maui, arrived at Lahaina on board the 

whaleship Tamerlane. He was from the island of 
Fatuhiva, which he left in February, and his object 
in visiting the Sandwich Islands was to induce 
missionaries to go and live with his people, and 
teach them the word of God. He very much de- 



THE MARQUESAN MISSION. 255 

sired at least one white Protestant missionary; but 
rather than return alone^ he would take two or three 
native missionaries. The Haw^aiian churches were 
greatly moved by this appeal, and felt, as did the mis- 
sionaries, that it ought to be responded to as a call 
from God. This could be done only by sending a 
native mission. The Rev. James Kekela, the first 
of the ordained native pastors, the Rev. Samuel 
Kauwealoha, Mr. Lot Kuaihelani, a deacon and 
teacher in the church at Ewa, and Mr. Isaia Kaiwi, 
a graduate of Lahainaluna and several years a 
teacher and deacon in the second church at Hono- 
lulu, offered themselves for the service. They were 
all married men. Mr. James Bicknell, a pious lay- 
man, born in England, also offered himself, and was 
a useful member of the mission for several years, 
but is now residing at the Sandw^ich Islands. The 
expense of the mission was to be borne by the native 
churches. The Rev. Mr. Parker, of the mission, 
one of the company which had visited these islands 
several years before, was to go with them, to advise 
and assist at the outset; and an English schooner 
was chartered to take the company to Fatuhiva. 

This mission w^as not allowed to go without im- 
pressive valedictory services. A great mis- rareweii 
sionary meeting was held in the Stone mSg^^^ 
Church at Honolulu. The house was crowded above 
and below. The eight Hawaiians there to be con- 
secrated to the foreign missionary work, and to 
receive their instructions, presented a thrilling 
scene. It was so to the missionaries. Not many 
years before that time, they had worshipped in a 
house near the one in which they were assembled, 
made of poles, strings, and grass, resembling any- 



256 THE MISSION COMMENCED, 

tiling else rather than a church, and with a congre- 
gation clothed mostly in kapa. They now sat in a 
house built by the same congregation, which, for 
magnitude and durability, might vie with almost any 
house of worship in an American city ; and the peo- 
ple were assembled to send forth missionaries from 
among their own race to other and distant heathen 
lands. 

The mission was successfully commenced, and Mr. 
The mission barker left them hopeful as to the future. 
commenced, jj^ rcportcd the Fatuhivaus as a superior 
class of Polynesians in their physical appearance. 
The men were athletic, healthy, and free from cu- 
taneous disease ; but were exceedingly savage in their 
appearance, by reason of their tattooed faces, arms, 
and limbs. The females were generally small, with 
regular features and light complexions, and were 
better looking than the females of the Sandwich 
Islands. 

A year later, the mission, though quietly pursuing 
its work, had met with some discouragements. The 
people of the different valleys were often at war. 
There was very little government. The papists had 
come in to oppose them, and spent the Sabbath, 
after mass, in teaching the people amusements. 
Matunui, the chief who had asked for the mis- 
sion, had not proved to be all the brethren hoped to 
find him. The attendance on worship and schools 
was irregular. But a comfortable house had been 
built, and a garden inclosed, and the mission wrote 
in good spirits. 

Seventeen years have elapsed since this mission 
Persistence was commcuccd ; and Kekela, Kauwea- 
mirstonaries. loha aud Kaiwi, of the first company of 



THE HAWAIIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 257 

missionaries, are still there. The results of their 
self-denying and patient labors are far from being 
limited to the narrow bounds of their own mission- 
ary field. They have demonstrated what a native 
ministry may do, through the grace of God, among 
savage heathen people of a kindred race. And the 
reacting influence of their mission was found to be 
such in their native islands, after ten years, as to 
prepare the way for a cheerful concession of inde- 
pendence to the native ministry and churches over 
all those islands. 

The Hawaiian Missionary Society, though to 
some extent a disbursing agent of the American 
Board, was now beginning to act as an independent 
body. The Marquesan mission being com- Hawaiian 

T p Tx •• • • • 'J 1 Missionary 

posed 01 Hawaiian missionaries, its rela- society. 
tions were wholly with that Society; and so were the 
relations of the Hawaiian missionaries in Micro- 
nesia. The Society began, about this time, to direct 
a portion of its efforts to the feeble churches and 
destitute places on the several islands of its own 
group. 

The papists seem not to have been mating much 
progress in the way of converts, but the inroad by 
Mormons became troublesome for a time. ^^^°^o°s- 
Five or six Mormon priests labored in Honolulu and 
vicinity for a few months. Their doctrines, instruc- 
tions, and practices were such, that the most aban- 
doned and licentious characters were among their 
first converts. They licensed several of this class, 
who were graduates of Lahainaluna, to expound 
their texts. Baptism by immersion was with them 
a saving ordinance. Moreover, they taught their 
converts, that they would have nothing to pay for 

17 



258 OAHU COLLEGE CHARTERED. 

the support of their ministers, or for the building of 
churches, or for foreign missions. 

The Punahou institution received a charter in 
oahu College 1853, with thc name of Oahu College. The 
chartered. charter describes the object of the College 
to be ^^the training of youth in the various branches 
of a Christian education.'^ It further states, that 
" as it is reasonable that the Christian education 
should be in conformity to the general views of the 
founders and patrons of the institution, no course of 
instruction shall be deemed lawful in said institu- 
tion, which is not accordant with the principles of 
Protestant Evangelical Christianity, as held by that 
body of Protestant Christians in the United States 
of America, which originated the Christian mission 
to the Islands, and to whose labors and benevolent 
contributions the people of these Islands are so 
greatly indebted.'' 

There was also an additional security for the in- 
stitution in the following article, namely : '^When- 
ever a vacancy shall occur in said corporation, it 
shall be the duty of the Trustees to fill the same 
with all reasonable and convenient dispatch. And 
every new election shall be immediately made known 
to the Prudential Committee of the American Board 
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, and be sub- 
ject to their approval or rejection ; and this power 
of revision shall be continued to the American Board 
for twenty years from date of this charter." 

This institution was in some important sense the 
palladium oi the nation. That part of the 
community, which, though born on the Isl- 
ands, was of foreign descent, more especially the 
children of the missionaries, w^as fast becoming an 



ENDOWMENT OF THE COLLEGE. 259 

influentia] and important element ; and ail that then 
seemed needful to make them a blessing to the Isl- 
ands^ was an adequate and proper education. This 
the College was designed to afford. To- itsendow- 
wards its endowment the government gen- ^^''*^- 
erously gave three hundred acres of excellent land, 
valued at ten thousand dollars. Twelve thousand 
dollars, resulting from the sale of these lands and 
individual donations at the Islands^ are invested at 
the Islands ; and about nineteen thousand are in- 
vested in the United States, the result of donations 
in this country. Of this latter sum the American 
Board contributed five thousand dollars. Among 
the larger individual donors was the late James 
Hunnewell, Esq. The College, though founded by 
the Board, is governed by an independent body of 
Trustees residing on the Islands.^ It is open to 
youth of all races. The number of pupils 
from 1841 to 1866, was two hundred and 
ninety, of whom one hundred and seventy-three 
were males, and one hundred and seventeen females. 
Only twenty had died. A score of these pupils have 
since graduated at colleges in the United States, 
where a majority took high honors. It is matter 
of regret that so many, after receiving the very val- 
uable instruction at Punahou, should not have re- 
turned to the Islands on completing their education 
in the United States. 

^ Whea Kainehameha the Great conquered Oaha in 1794, he gave Pu- 
nahou to one of his principal warrior chieftains, who was the father of 
Hoapili. Upon the death of the father in 1802, the land became Hoapili's. 
Hoapili gave Punahou to his daughter Liliha, upon her marriage with 
Boki. In 1829, just before starting on his fatal expedition in search of 
sandal-wood, Boki gave the land to the Kev. Hiram Bingham; and Mr. 
Bingham, before leaving the Islands in 1840, generously gave it to the 
mission school, which afterwards became the Oahu College. He is there- 



260 ITS VALUE TO THE ISLANDS, 

It should be stated in justice to the College, tliat 
Its value to ^ number of the most useful and prominent 
the Islands, j^iembers of the island community, male 
and female, in the ministerial, legal, and educational 
ranks, received their entire education at this insti- 
tution, and that this number is sure to increase. 
Though established with primary reference to the 
children of missionaries, it now (as was anticipated 
from the beginning) derives the larger proportion of 
its pupils from other classes in the community. The 
condition of the Islands would have been far less pros- 
perous and satisfactory, at the present day, had there 
been no such institution during the last quarter of 
a century ; and without it the national prospects 
would be far less cheering than they are. 

The small-pox invaded the Islands early in 1853, 
and was dreadfully fatal in certain districts. 

A pestilence, f^,r -r\ i i » t 

Mr. Bishop, who encountered every risk to 
save his people, reports the deaths in Ewa of twelve 
hundred out of a population of twenty-eight hun- 
dred. Nearly one half of the eight hundred church 
members were victims of the pestilence. From 
morn to night the missionary visited the sick and 
dying, lying helpless on the ground, where, in most 
cases, they were destitute of every comfort, except 
such as he carried to them, and administered with 
his own hands. For a while it was difficult to find 
persons to bury the dead. But some were found 
willing to undertake the task for a large reward ; 
and when they could not be found, friends performed 
the duty, of course at the risk of their lives. Many 
in this way contracted the disease. The indications 

fore to be numbered among its founders. These facts I gather from a 
Historical Essay on the College, published at Honolulu in the year 1866. 



A PESTILENCE. 261 

of decay were so rapid, that immediate interment 
was necessary. A hasty grave was dug. near the 
place ; the body was rolled in its clothes and mats, 
and without ceremony was hurried to its last rest- 
ing-place. For three months there were no fune- 
rals, no mourners. A short prayer was sometimes 
made over the grave, but very seldom, as no one 
dared to approach the place, except the grave- 
digger. The number of sick in the district, at one 
time and for more than three months, was not less 
than three hundred, and the deaths averaged from 
twenty to thirty a day. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

DEATH OF KAMEHAMEHA III. ACCESSION OF 
KAMEHAMEHA IV. 

1854. 

KAMEHAMEHA III. died on the 15th of December, 

Death of the 1854. Though 11 ot free ft-om faults, espe- 
^°^' cially ill the early part of his reigii^ he 

possessed many excellences as a sovereign prince. 
He largely inherited the amiable disposition of his 
mother, and was generally beloved while a youth. It 
Hischarac- ^as Ms misfoi'tuue to come young to the 
*®^' throne, and to be subject for a time to the 

influence of unprincipled and crafty foreigners, when 
the national mind was feeling the reaction conse- 
quent on the great awakening. It is not supposed 
that he cordially embraced the gospel, though he 
seems ever to have been impressed with its truth and 
importance. The Protestant missionaries enjoyed 
his confidence to the last, and he thankfully availed 
himself of such aid in promoting the welfare of his 
subjects, as they could properly render. He was 
the friend and benefactor of his people ; and few are 
the sovereigns, who have been as ready to relinquish 
their prerogative and their sources of private wealth, 
to improve the condition of their subjects. His noble 
stand in the cause of temperance, of which this his- 
tory has made repeated mention, was continued for 



KAMEHAMEHA III. AND IV. 263 

years, and he manifested an unfailing interest in the 
civil and social institutions of his nation. 

The reign of law may be said indeed to have com- 
menced before his time ; but there was no constitu- 
tion, and the people had no well-defined rights. Even 
the right of parents to their children was not clear. 
Those who occupied houses knew not how soon they 
might be ejected, and those who cultivated fieldvS 
were in constant fear of being deprived of the prod- 
ucts. The people were mere vassals, with no par- 
ticipation in affairs of government. The constitu- 
tion given by this sovereign put both chiefs and peo- 
ple in the same relation to the laws. He gave Ha- 
waii her Magna Charta, and it was with him a volun- 
tary gift. Her existence as a constitutional state, 
dates from the year 1840, and she will cherish his 
memory while blest with a national existence. 

The younger of the two surviving grandsons of 
the first Kamehameha, a son of Kinau, sue- Kameha- 
ceeded to the throne. Born March 17, °^"^^^^- 
1814, he received his education in the Chief's School, 
under the care of Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, members of 
the mission, as did his brother, the present sovereign. 
In 1849, both of them, fine looking young men, en- 
joyed the advantages, and experienced the disadvan- 
tages, of foreign travel. 

The address of the young king, on the occasion 
of his inauguration, which was delivered in Testimony of 
both Hawaiian and English, strikingly ex- king. 
emplified the progress of the nation. I make a sin- 
gle extract : " With the accession of Kameha- 
meha II. to the thrOne, the tabus were broken, the 
wild orgies of heathenism abolished, the idols 



264 TESTIMONY OF THE YOUNG KING. 

thrown down ; and in their place was set up the 
worship of the one only living and true God. His 
was the era of the introduction of* Christianity, and 
all its peaceful influences. He was born to com-^ 
mence the great moral revolution which began with 
his reign. The age of Kamehameha III. was one of 
progress and of liberty, of schools and of civiliza- 
tion. He gave us a constitution, and fixed laws; 
he secured the people in the title to their lands, and 
removed the last chain of oppression. He gave them 
a voice in his councils, and in the making of the laws 
by which they are governed. He was a great na- 
tional benefactor, and has left the impress of his 
mild and amiable disposition on the age for which 
he was born.'^ 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

INDICATIONS OP PROGRESS. 

1857-1862. 

The mission, assembled at Honolulu in the year 
1857, bore the following testimony, in its annual 
letter, to the general progress at that time : 

^' When we contrast the present with the not very 
remote past, we are filled with admiration contrast of 
and gratitude in view of the wonders God ^thth?""* 
has wrought for this people. Everywhere ^^^** 
and in all things we see marks of progress, unmis- 
takable to every intelligent and candid observer. 
Instead of troops of idle, naked, noisy savages gaz- 
ing upon us, we are now surrounded, by well-clad, 
quiet, intelligent and self-possessed multitudes, 
who feel the dignity of men. Instead of squalid 
poverty, we see competence, abundance, and some- 
times luxury. Instead of brutal bowlings and dark 
orgies, we hear the songs of Zion, and the suppli- 
cations of saints. The little dirty kennel, dingy 
with smoke, from which the light of the sun was 
nearly excluded, has given place, in numerous cases, 
to the neat cottage, or the commodious dwelling of 
wood or stone, well provided with the furniture of 
the civilized. All this is true in instances too 
numerous for specification. Yet we would not be 
understood to affirm, that it is true of the masses. 



266 SIGNS OF PROSPERITY. 

While a general progress is most evident, ami 
marked by many prominent and striking indices, 
there are still many, as in all lands, who are too in- 
dolent, too ignorant, or too vicious, to put forth the 
efforts necessary for the improvement of their con- 
dition. 

" Yet our towns are rising, our roads are improving. 
Signs of Agriculture and industry are assuming in- 
prosperity. creasiug importance. Our government, in 
its legislative, executive, and judiciary departments, 
has acquired organic form, and is moving on in the 
discharge of its functions. Our schools are sus- 
tained. Our islands are being dotted over with im- 
proved church edifices. Law is supreme ; order 
prevails ; protection of all human rights is nearly 
complete ; there is little complaining or suffering in 
the land; shocking crimes are rare ; and it maybe 
doubted whether the sun shines on a more peaceful 
people. All this and more, through the grace of 
God, has been accomplished during the last thirty- 
seven years ; and for all this we do and will praise 
the Lord. 

" The social state of the people improves from 
Social condi- J^^^' ^^ 7^^^^' I ^^^^ ^^ is a remarkable fact, 
*^^° that life, liberty, and the avails of industry 

and enterprise, are nowhere more safe, than in the 
Sandwich Islands. Foreigners of all nations are 
kindly received, and their rights, personal, social, 
civil, and religious, are respected. No resident and 
no subject, who conducts himself uprightly and dis- 
creetly, has just cause to complain that his rights 
are invaded." 

The testimony at the close of the foregoing ex- 
tract is well sustained by a remarkable passage in 



SECURITY OF LIFE AND PROPERTY, 267 

the report to the government of Chief Justice Lee, 
as early as the year 1853 : " In no part of the workl/' 
he says, " are life and property more safe than in the 
Sandwich Islands. Murders, robberies, and security of 
the higher class of felonies, are quite un- prope'ity. 
known here ; and in city and country we retire to 
our sleep, conscious of the most entire security. The 
stranger may travel from one end of the group to 
the other, over mountains and through woods, sleep- 
ing in grass huts, unarmed, alone, and unprotected, 
with any amount of treasure on his person, and with 
a tithe of the vigilance required in older and more 
civilized countries, go unrobbed of a penny.^^ 

Mr. Shipman, who joined the mission in 1854, 
w^as stationed at Waiohinu, in the district of Kau. 
Excepting three or four sons of missionaries, he was 
the last to receive an appointment as a missionary 
to the Islands, and he died at his post after seven 
years. Mr. Shipman was a man of strong intelli- 
gence, and much among the people; and after four 
years he bore this emphatic testimony concerning 
the reality of their piety : ^^ Nothing but Testimony as 
the Holy Spirit could have wrought in them piety. 
what we now see. Many of them live among us 
monuments of his power in converting the soul. 
Whether it was by a mighty outpouring of the Spirit, 
in what is termed a revival, or by a gradual work 
of grace in the community, I know not; but that 
the Lord has been here, with regenerating power, 
there can be no doubt. Neither education, nor leg- 
islation could have produced what we now see. All 
the improvements of this kingdom will fail to do for 
the younger portion of the population, what has 
been done by your missionaries, through the blessing 
of God, for the older portion/' 



268 THE NATIONAL SCHOOLS. 

The Hawaiian Evangelical Association decided, in 
Revision of 1859, that it was inexpedient to attempt a 
version. ncw translation of the Scriptures ^ but that 
the existing version should be suitably revised, with 
the addition of clearly relevant proof-texts^ or refer- 
ences. 

According to the report of Dr. Armstrong, Presi- 
The national dcut of tlic Board of Educatiou, in that year, 
schools. ^jj^ statistics of free schools, supported by 
the government, then stood as follows : — 

Raised by the school-tax in 1858 .... $34,994.00 
Raised by the school-tax in 1859 . . . . . 31,491.49 
Number of free schools in 1 859 . . . 285 

Number of scholars 8,628 

Schools where English is taught . . . 16 

Native youths in them ..... 804 

White children in schools 190 

Mixed children in schools 166 

Total in the schools .... 9,788 

The excess of boys over the girls in the free 
schools, was one thousand five hundred and seventy. 
One hundred and forty of the schoolmasters were 
from the seiiiinary at Lahainaluna. Conventions of 
teachers, of from five to ten days' continuance, were 
held on the islands of Kauai, Oahu, Maui, and at 
three places on the island of Hawaii. Essays were 
read, and exercises performed in reading, writings 
arithmetic, and geography ; and a variety of subjects 
were discussed, all pertaining to the office and work 
of the schoolmaster. About four-fifths of the free 
schools were composed of the children of Protestant 
parents. The chief reading-book in the schools was 
the New Testament, both on account of its cheap- 
ness, and the desire of the parents that their chil- 
dren should be instructed therein ; and portions of 



SELECT SCHOOLS. 269 

the Hawaiian version were often seen in the hands 
of Roman Catholic children. 

In addition to free schools, the government sup- 
ported the Lahainaluna Seminary, with one hundred 
and twelve students ; the royal school at Honolulu, 
with fifty-five ; and the free school at Honolulu with 
seventy-eight. This last was made up of a mixed 
class of Hawaiians, Americans, English, Welsh, 
Irish, Scotch, Germans, Chinese, Tahitians, Peruvi- 
ans, Hindus, and Africans. There were also Hawaii- 
an-English schools containing eight hundred pupils. 

The select schools, not under the government, 
were the Oahu College, with seventy-three g^i^^t 
students ; the boarding-school at Hilo, with ^^^^^o^^^- 
sixty-three ; and a manual labor school at Waioli, on 
Kauai, with sixty-two. The school at Hilo had been 
in operation -twenty-four years, and had cost the 
Board seven thousand five hundred dollars, in addition 
to the support of Mr. Lyman, the teacher. Of its five 
hundred and forty-three pupils, nearly four hundred 
were in many different kinds of business, at the time 
now under consideration, scattered through the Sand- 
wich Islands, Oregon, California, the Marquesas Isl- 
ands, and Micronesia. 1 In this school, as well as in 
Mr. Wilcox's, at Waioli, the pupils cultivated the soil 
during a portion of each day. These three schools de- 
rived their support chiefly from the American Board. 

In 1860, the government system of school educa- 
tion experienced an irreparable loss, as it Death of Dr. 
proved, in the death of Dr. Armstrong, as ^^"^^tr^ng. 
a consequence of injuries received by a fall from his 

1 The school at Hilo, in 1868, received from the government a new and 
perpetual charter, under the old Board of Trustees, composed of the Amer- 
ican missionaries on Hawaii, with power to fill vacancies when they occur 



270 TRIBUTE TO DR. ARMSTRONG'S MEMORY, 

horse. He Iiad labored daring fifteen years effect- 
ively ill the distinctive character of a missionary, 
and thirteen years in connection with the govern- 
ment of the Islands, as President of the Board of 
Education, with other responsible offices attached. 
The king was greatly moved by his death, and ad- 
Tribute to dressed the following touching note of sym- 

his memory, p^^j^^ ^^ ^|^^ afflictcd widoW : — 

" My dear Madam : — I hope I shall not appear in- 
trusive upon your first grief, if I hasten to tender 
you and your family my sincerest condolence for the 
great bereavement you have sustained under a heavy 
dispensation of Providence. 

" Your husband, so suddenly removed, at the very 
time when all who knew him, or appreciated his 
usefulness, were hoping to see him return to his im- 
portant avocations, was a valued friend of mine, and 
an eflicient oflicer of the government, and I am, to 
a very large extent, a sharer in your loss. 

'' Believe me, Madam, when I assure you, that so 
suddenly did this blow reach me, that it is only by 
degrees that I appreciate the magnitude of the loss 
which you and I, and the country, have sustained. 
"Yours, very truly, 

" LiHOLIHO.'' 
" Palace, September 24, I860." 

He also prepared an obituary notice of Dr. Arm- 
strong in Hawaiian, for the native new,spaper. The 
closing sentence reads thus : "It is suitable that the 
whole nation should mingle their weeping with the 
tears of the widow and children of the deceased, for, 
in our prosperity, he rejoiced in our joy, and when 
trouble came upon us, he was afflicted in our afflic- 
tion.^' 



WHALE-SHIPS AND CHURCH-BUILDING. 271 

A.bout this time there was a great diminution in 
the calling of whale-ships at the Islands, whaie-ships 

C3j11 lf*ss frG* 

They could obtain their supplies more ad- quentiy. 
vantageously elsewhere. While this relieved the 
islanders from one of their most demoralizing in- 
fluences, it deprived them of their principal means 
of obtaining money and the productions of other 
lands. But measures were soon in progress to pro- 
mote the cultivation of sugar, rice, wheat, and other 
products for exportation, and the industrial interests 
of the Islands were thus promoted. 

Mr. Lyons, of Waimea, appears to have regarded 
his district as embracing the equivalent of church- 
fourteen parishes, to each of which he fnr- Hawaii. 
nished a native sub-pastor, acting in subordination to 
the missionary, with deacons and elders; and he la- 
bored hard, in the years 1859 to 1861, to have each of 
these parishes supplied with a neat and comfortable 
house of worship. One or two of them, which I saw 
on the uplands while sailing along the northern 
shore, had the unmistakable church appearance. 

Concerning the Papists, at this time, it v/ill be suffi- 
cient to avail myself of information received papists at 
from Mr. Coan, writing under date of August ^'^^• 
21, 1861. The papists made a strenuous effort to gain 
numbers and influence in Hilo. Their temple had 
been completed, and it was consecrated with much 
pomp and ceremony. ^' The French Bishop was there, 
with a number of his clergy ; and papists were called 
in from every part of Hawaii, and from all the islands 
in the group. Music, paintings, harangues, feast- 
ing, horse-riding, bell-chiming, and many other di- 
versions were in full play, to attract the multitude. 
No efforts were made to prevent the Protestant peo- 



272 PAPISTS AT HILO. 

pie from witnessing the show, and of course many 
were there from idle curiosity, and many others from 
an honest desire to see, compare, and judge for 
themselves. Numbers joined the Romanists, but 
they were mostly strangers from other parts, ignor- 
ant laborers on the plantations of Chinamen, and a 
few decidedly wicked and base characters from the 
neighborhood, — notorious liars, dishonest debtors, 
adulterers, and men who had been convicted and 
punished by the laws of the land ; and there were 
enough of this class .left. It is believed that no 
man joined them who gave evidence of piety .'^ 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

A GENERAL REVIVAL OF RELIGION. 
1860-1861. 

While the year 1860 had its trials^ it was specially 
distinguished for revivals of religion over a large part 
of the Islands. In no one of the previous twenty 
years, had there been such evidence of the Holy Spir- 
it's presence in tlie churches. The voice Extent of the 
of rejoicing for spiritual mercies came up ^^^i^^^- 
from nearly all the stations. Churches were revived, 
backsliders reclaimed, the fallen raised, the weak 
strengthened, the timid made brave for the truth, 
and hardened sinners converted to God. 

At the annual meeting of the mission in May, the 
missionaries came together mourning over the deso- 
lations of Zion. These were painfully evident in Ho- 
nolulu, and many other places. But even there the 
Lord had begun to revive his work. The ^j^ere it 
first distinct signs of spiritual interest were co^^^^^c^^- 
at Kaneohe, on the island of Oahu, under the minis- 
try of Mr. Parker. This was as early as October, 
1859, and among a very irreligious class of persons. 
There was a decided increase of pious feeling and 
activity in the church. Fifty-nine suspended or ex- 
communicated members were restored to fellowship, 
and about the same number of hopeful converts were 
added by profession. There was also a manifest 
growth in grace in the older members of the church. 

18 



274 EXTENDS OVER OAHU. 

Early in the year 1860, the revival extended along 
Extends ^^^ northem side of the island to the dis- 
over oahu. ^^'^^^ ^f Hauula, where the native pastor 
Kuaea was laboring. The number of hopeful converts 
there, within the space of a few weeks, was scarcely 
less than a hundred. At the close of the general 
meeting, Messrs. Coan and Parker made a tour of 
the island, and brought back a favorable report, 
not only from the two places just named, but from 
Waialua. The churches in Honolulu came now 
within the reviving influence. A sermon preached 
in June, by Mr. Kuaea in the Second Church, under 
the pastoral care of Rev. Lowell Smith, was evi- 
dently blessed to the people. He then made a 
preaching tour through Oahu, accompanied by a 
number of deacons from his own and other churches. 
The people came out freely to his meetings, and 
urged that the labors might be prolonged. The 
lay helpers were with special reference to visiting 
from house to house. 

Their united labors on returning to Honolulu were 
very useful; and from that time, there was a pre- 
cious work of grace at all the stations on Oahu. In 
September, Mr. Smith also made a preaching tour 
through the island, accompanied by twelve deacons. 
Their visit to Waialua appears to have been specially 
successful, and they .had great reason for rejoicing 
through the whole tour. Many who had been infat- 
uated by the wild hulas^ and not a few Roman Catho- 
lics and Mormons, became regular attendants on the 
Protestant meetings. 

Mr. Emerson, of Waialua, has left a pleasing record 
An interest- ^^ ^^^^ ^'^^^^ ^o Waiauac. Hc was there the 
ingcase. guest of Kapuiki, formerly judge of the 



NUMBER OF CONVERTS, 275 

district. After bathing and refreshment, the family 
assembled for evening devotion in the well-finished 
house, floored, papered, ceiled, glazed, shingled, clap- 
boarded, matted, and surrounded by a deep verandah. 
At night, the guests retired to separate apartments, 
furnished with beds filled with dried grass, and sur- 
rounded by mosquito bars. Twenty-five years before, 
the owner of this house was an obstinate heathen, 
often intoxicated, and having no fellowship with the 
church, of which he was now the main pillar. 

A series of meetings was held at that place, for 
prayer, instruction, and inquiry, preparatory to the 
celebration of the Lord's Supper on the following 
Sabbath, in all of which much interest was mani- 
fested. The good people afterwards spoke of the 
communion season which followed, as being more 
joyful than any one ever before. 

At night the room in which the missionary lodged 
was separated from one occupied by natives only by 
a thin partition, and two or three times each night 
while he remained there, the natives rose for prayer, 
each offering a short but fervent petition for the out- 
pouring of the Holy Spirit upon the people and 
themselves. One night he listened to not less than 
nine of these prayers after he had retired to rest. 

The admissions to the churches on the Island of 
Oahu, as the result of this revival, were Number of 
nearly nine hundred. "°^^"'*' 

As a consequence of the special religious interest 
on the Island of Kauai, the church at Ko- 
loa received one hundred and two members 
by profession, and the church at Waioli twenty- 
one. 

Mr. Alexander returned to his field at Wailuku, 



276 CHARACTERISTICS OF THE WORK, 

on Maui, in June I860, after an absence in the Uni- 
ted States of eighteen month s, and was 
'^ deeply impressed with the low state of 
piety among the people.'^ But brighter days were 
near. In October, there was cheering evidence of 
an unseen power moving on the hearts of the people. 
Character- Thc momiug praycr-mectings, which had 
work. ^ been greatly neglected, were attended by 
increased numbers, and there was an evident in- 
crease of solemnity in those who attended public 
worship on the Sabbath. Backsliders spontaneously 
confessed their wanderings, and asked an interest 
in the prayers of God's people. Some of the most 
careless and profligate evinced great concern for 
their soul's salvation, and Christians prayed as they 
had not before been heard to do. Fair professors of 
religion, who had been living in secret sin, were con- 
strained to come forward and confess their wicked- 
ness, and beg the prayers of their brethren. The 
members of the church and the awakened were 
drawn together, and together they sought the Lord. 
For successive weeks, they met for prayer and ex- 
hortation three times a day, and sometimes they 
protracted the afternoon meetings till eight or nine 
o'clock in the evening ; and a few times they con- 
tinued all night in prayer and mutual exhortations. 
Fearing evil would result from such protracted 
meetings, the missionary advised their discontin- 
uance. Young converts sought out former com- 
panions in wickedness, and endeavored to bring 
them to Christ. Brethren of the church went in 
companies of two, three, four, or five, and visited 
every house, whether of professed Christians, Pa- 
pists, or Mormons. Multitudes were thus broughi 



IN HILO AND PUNA. 277 

under the influence of the gospel, who, living far up 
the valleys and ravines, were almost inaccessible to 
their pastor. A wonderful change indeed came over 
the whole community. 

For six months and more, prayer-meetings were 
held as early as the dawn of day, in as many as 
eight diflferent places, and the people seemed to 
take delight in meeting each other at that early 
hour. Scripture knowledge was valued and sought 
as it had never been before. Many entered upon 
the practice of reading the whole Bible through in 
a year. Pious women also were very active in their 
efforts to promote the revival. 

In the districts of Hilo and Puna, on Hawaii, the 
awakening influence was nowhere so strong inHUoand 
as in 1837-40 ; but in many places back- ^''°^' 
slidden church members came with confessions and 
tears, to renew their covenant vows. Numbers of 
the most hopeless of them returned more humble, 
penitent, and sincere than ever before. In many 
places daily meetings were kept up morning and 
evening, and fully sustained. A. great and good 
work was thus vrrought in the church itself. Many 
of the youth, who had seemed to have only a name 
to live, became active and zealous members, and the 
churches stood upon a higher level. 

If the work was less marked and decisive at other 
stations, outside of the churches, there was At other 
nevertheless an excellent quickening influ- s*^*^^^^- 
ence among the better portion of the members, and 
a reclaiming of many wanderers. The piety that 
pervaded the nation was, on the whole, purified and 
strengthened. 

There soon followed indeed a reaction. The pr">g- 



278 GENERAL RESULTS. 

ress of tlie gospel, in 1860 and 1861, was like a 
swollen river ; in the next year, it was like 

A reaction. . , . . * /it,. 

the same river in a season oi drought. 
But the lines were being more distinctly drawn 
General re- hetweeu the Church and the world. There 
suits. were antagonist and conflicting forces. 

Whereas once scarcely a native could be found who 
would refuse to admit the claims of the gospel, 
many were now ready to advocate the doctrines of 
infidelity, and boldly rejected the truth. In the 
legislative councils, they sought to overthrow the 
laws in favor of temperance and correct morals, and 
scoffed in private at all religion. This naturally had 
the effect to arouse the godly, and the contest be- 
tween light and darkness became more active and 
decided. Notwithstanding the apparent decline of 
fervor, there was a growth of principle, and an 
increase of feeling in the churches, that they were 
bound to support the gospel at home, and to send it 
abroad. 

As the result of this revival of religion, nearly 
Admissions to fi ft ^^^ liuudred were received into the 
the church, churches on the Islands in 1860, and 
more than eight hundred in the following year. 

In the year 1860, the pastors, foreign and native, 
Eceiesias- aud thc churclics on the island of Maui, 
izations. organized themselves into a Presbytery. 
Not long after, the missionaries on the island of 
Hawaii, uniting with an equal number of delegates 
from the native churches, formed an Evangelical 
Association ; and about a hundred were admitted as 
honorary delegates, to assist in the deliberations of 
the body, but not to vote. The proceedings were to 
be in the Hawaiian language. The first meeting of 



ECCLESIASTICAL ORGANIZATIONS, 279 

the Association was at Hilo, and continued through 
an entire week, with the most satisfactory results. 
Similar associations were formed on Oahu and 
Kauai. 

These ecclesiastical bodies, whether called pres- 
byteries or associations, were formed on much the 
same basis, and had the same great object in view, 
— io become what might be termed nurseries of the 
infant Hawaiian churches. It was also hoped, that 
they might be repositories of knowledge and expe- 
rience, when the experience and counsels of the mis- 
sionary pastors should be no longer available. Al- 
though some took the name of presbytery, and 
others that of association, none of them were 
strictly either Presbyterian or Congregational, the 
circumstances of the native churches requiring 
modifications. Another fact to be noticed is, that 
these bodies were in no way connected with similar 
ecclesiastical bodies in the United States. They 
grew out of the exigencies of the work there ; and 
it was not seen to be desirable or feasible to connect 
them with similar bodies in other lands. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

KECONSTRUCTION OF THE CHRISTIAN COMMUNITY. 
1863. 

In so novel a process as bringing a mission to a 
Practical close, some practical errors were nnavoid- 
errors. ^|^]^^ ^^ ^,^ ^^^^ judge, in the light of ex- 
perience, it was an error in this mission for the mis- 
sionaries to retain the undivided pastoral charge of 
their large churches for some years after 1848; and 
another, that they drew from those churches a part 
of their support. At any rate, these arrangements 
were found at length to stand in the way of extend- 
Backward- ing the native pastorate, since they in- 
forward ana- clined the brethren, when the ordaining of 
istry. such pastors was urged as a present duty, 

to attach what proved to be an undue importance to 
the diflSculties in the way. Never was the apparent 
want of adaptation to the pastoral office among the 
Hawaiian people so earnestly set forth by a portion of 
the missionaries in their correspondence, as in 1861 
and 1862, more than forty years after the commence- 
ment of the mission. The few that were ordained 
pastors had indeed lived without reproach, and the 
larger number sent as ordained missionaries to Mi- 
cronesia and the Marquesas Islands, had all a good 
report. The pastors on the Hawaiian Islands, how- 
ever, had been held in subordination to the missiona- 



DELAY IN INSTITUTING NATIVE MINISTRY. 281 

ries of their respective districts, and not having en- 
joyed a full personal responsibility, were unable fully 
to demonstrate their capabilities. So great was this 
lack of confidence on the part of some of the older 
missionaries, that they even regarded many more 
years of trial as needful, before they would deem it 
safe to confer a full pastorate on many of the native 
ministers.^ 

Nor was this difficulty peculiar to the Sandwich 
Islands. At that time only thirty-eight of Not peculiar 
the one hundred and seventy churches con- sion/ 
nected with the missions of the American Board, had 
native pastors. There were nine in the African, Syr- 
ian, and China missions. The Ceylon and Mahratta 
missions had only four each ; which was also the 
number at the Sandwich Islands. The Madura Mis- 
sion had only six; and there were but eleven in the 
three missions to the Armenians of Turkey. This 
was after the lapse of thirty, forty, and fifty years. 
Yet it was not for the want of pious, educated na- 
tives in the employ of the missions ; there were then 
as many as four hundred of these, most of them vir- 
tually preachers, and many actually licensed as such. 
Neither had the Secretaries of the Board failed to 
press upon their brethren the great importance of 
the pastorate, as a means of securing an efficient na- 
tive ministry. Nor were the missionaries less im- 
pressed with the desirableness of so organizing the 
native churches, as to secure self-government and 

1 One of the Reports at the General Meeting of the Mission in 1863, has 
the following declaration : " Your Committee are of the opinion, that all 
or nearly all the stations now occupied by foreign pastors, should be so oc- 
cupied for many years to come." The foreign pastors were then seventeen 
in number, and there were twenty-one churches. — Proceedings of the 
Hawaiian Evangelical Association, 1863, p. 71. 



282 CAUSES OF THIS BACKWARDNESS. 

self-support at the earliest practicable time. The ob- 
stacles had been unavoidable^ and were such that it 
Causes of would rcquire some time to surmount them. 
wardness. Tlicj cxistcd in tlic waut of experieucc ; in 
the lack of precedents ; in ideas and habits carried 
by the missionaries from their native land ; in early 
impressions as to the native character ; in the fact 
that the education of the native ministry was begun 
prior to any proper development of native churches, 
and of course before it was known exactly what was 
needed ; in certain errors that had been unavoidable 
in the higher education, by reason of which many of 
the yoang men became disinclined to such pasto- 
rates; in the absence of a well-defined and settled 
purpose among the missionaries, to assign churches 
to the pastoral care of a native ministry ; and to the 
consequent fact, that the native preachers, with few- 
exceptions, were not avowedly educated for the pas- 
toral office, and therefore were not in the expectation 
of it; and so the idea had not that place in their 
thoughts, nor that hold upon their consciences and 
hearts, which it has with a very large number of the 
pious young men in the colleges and higher schools 
of our own country. 

It was not easy to overcome these difficulties, espe- 
why hardto cially as two thirds of the churches in the 
be overcome. iTQi(;^giQiig of the Board wcrc what is called 
station churches, whose acting pastors were missiona- 
ries. Moreover, there had been such a lack of devel- 
opment in those native preachers, who had been 
long licensed to preach, especially in the mattei; of 
judgment and decision, — owing in part, doubtless, 
to their not having had more responsibility thrown 
upon them, — as rendered it difficult for missionaries, 



NOT ALONE WITH THE MISSIONARY. 283 

who had known them long*;, to believe it safe to com- 
mit to them the pastoral care, even though exercised 
for a time under missionary supervision. 

The difficulty was not alone with the missionary. 
The native preacher, having his eye upon The diifi- 
a better and surer maintenance, often pre- ak)newith 

n 1 • • • J 1 • ^ J 1 • ttie mission- 

lerred remaining m the service oi the mis- ary. 
sion, where his pay was certain, to incurring the risk 
of a smaller and ill-paid salary as the pastor of a na- 
tive church. It was, moreover, a somewhat frequent 
experience that the licensed preacher yielded to the 
allurements of office, or trade. The laws governing 
the human mind are everywhere the same. The fixed 
relation between " demand and supply,^' can no more 
be disregarded with the graduates of mission colleges, 
than with those of American. The pastoral office is of 
divine appointment, and sustains a peculiar universal in- 
relation to the sanctified nature of man. paTtoraf*^^ 
Hundreds of the best pastors in the United °®^®' 
States spend their lives cheerfully as such on salaries 
that would by no means content them in mere 
worldly pursuits. The pastorate, once clearly appre- 
hended in its relations to the person and work of the 
Redeemer, is far more desirable and influential than 
that of '' reader,'^ " catechist," or mere " licentiate.'' 
It has a great attractive power in the church at 
home, and may be made to have the same in foreign 
fields. But there must be a well-defined There must 
prospect of such a pastorate. The inward pecfof p?s^* 
call of the Holy Spirit to this work, needs *o^^*^^- 
the cooperating influence of providential openings. 
There must be the expectation of a waiting people. 
Thus we obtain our gospel ministers. Were no pas- 
torates in prospect, or were the most important pas- 



284 ADDITIONAL DIFFICULTY, 

torates to be filled by foreign preachers, our educa- 
ted young men would do as too many of our highly 
educated native converts abroad have done. 

There was the additional difficulty at the Sandwich 
Additional Islands, that a numerous body of lunas — 
the Islands, dcacous aud cldcrs — had long been accus- 
tomed to act as lay preachers in the smaller divisions 
of each parochial district ; and these were naturally 
averse to surrendering their public functions to pas- 
tors of their own race. 

But the time had come at the Islands when the dif- 
The time for ficultics sliould bc mct aud overcome. The 
ent^SfiSy' revcrcuce for missionary authority, inher- 
arrived. j^^^ j^ somc scusc from tlic chicfs, could not 
be expected long to survive the race of chiefs ; nor 
was official subordination in the native ministry to 
individual missionaries favorable to creating self-re- 
liant, self-governing churches. It was time to give 
compactness and efficiency to the native Protestant 
community, and to devolve upon it the responsibili- 
ties of self-government in ecclesiastical matters ; 
thus preparing the way for committing to its direc- 
tion the working of all its religious charities. It was 
time to concede to the native clergy and people as 
much agency in the management of their religious 
affairs, as they then possessed in the affairs of the 
state. ^ 

The very delicate relations of the foreign and na- 
what was to ^^^'^ pastors wcrc to be so adjusted that 
be done. thcrc wouM bc uo couflictiug interests. A 
method of self-government was to be devised, which 
should be efficient, and at the same time acceptable 

1 The time here mentioned was under the Constitution of Kamehameha 
IIL 



WHY THE AUTHOR WAS SENT THERE, 285 

to pastors and people. The Protestant ehurclies on 
the different islands^ though separated by rough 
ocean channels, were to be made to feel as one body 
in Christ, and one in interest, by means of appropri- 
ate bonds of union. It had become needful, more- 
over, that a more weighty responsibility should rest 
on that community in its larger sense ; that it 
should assume the whole direction of the work of 
building up Christ's kingdom on the Sandwich 
Islands, and on the islands farther west ; while it 
should be relieved of the support of the old mission- 
aries, and assured of such pecuniary aid, for a time, 
as would enable and embolden it to assume the new 
responsibilities. 

The reason for sending the author to the Islands 
in 1863, was chiefly the depressed tone of y^^^ ^he au- 
feeling at the time, in the letters of so many Jo'lhrisr''* 
of the missionaries. The reaction following ^^^^• 
the general revival of 1860, was no doubt severe, and 
it seems to have affected both the pastors and people. 
There was reason to believe it would be transient, as 
in fact it was. ^ But with so great tendency to dis- 
couragement, it seemed scarcely possible to bring 
about the desired changes at the Islands, by the 
slow process of correspondence. Accordingly, at the 
close of 1862, the Prudential Committee resolved, 
that it was expedient for the Foreign Secretary to 
repair to the Islands, and aid the brethren, by per- 

1 The Hawaiian Evangelical Association, at its meeting in June of the 
next year, used the following language : " We believe our churches are 
growing in knowledge and in grace. There never was a time when we 
had more decisive evidence of genuine piety, or a larger number who 
would suffer persecution, and death if need be, for the name of the Lord 
Jesus." 



286 PERSONAL INTERCOURSE. 

sonal coiiferencej in the reconstruction of the Chris- 
tian community^ which had grown np through the 
divine blessing on their labors. Though shrinking 
from the responsibilities of such a mission, at his 
somewhat advanced period of life, his duty seemed 
clear. Going by way of the Isthmus of Panama and 
San Francisco, he landed at Honolulu on the 27th 
of February, 1863. 

After spending three months in the most gratify- 
personaiin- ^"g pcrsoual iutercoursc with the mission- 
tercourse. arics at their several homes, he attended a 
meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, 
which was prolonged a full month. The results 
were embodied in nine reports, drawn up by com- 
mittees after the subjects had been discussed, which 
reports were afterwards adopted with great unan- 
imity. 

As the results of these deliberations, the large 
Therecon- churchcs wcrc to bc divided, with conven- 
struction. |^^| territorial limits ; the missionaries re- 
taining the pastoral care of the central churches, 
where circumstances favored it, while native pastors 
were to be placed, as fast as possible, over the others. 

Native pastors and laymen were to be associated 
with those of foreign birth or origin, in all the work- 
ing religious bodies on the Islands. 

While the old missionaries, from their age, ex- 
perience, and superior attainments, would naturally 
continue to exert a salutary influence upon the 
churches and pastors near them, the ecclesiastical 
control would be exclusively with the local ecclesi- 
astical bodies. They were to organize the churches, 
define their territorial limits, ordain and install the 
pastors, and remove them when it was desirable so 



THE RECONSTRUCTION, 287 

to do; and their supervision extended to doctrine, 
discipline, and practice. The details of this super- 
vision were left, in a considerable degree, to the 
ecclesiastical bodies of the several islands, and from 
their decision there was ordinarily to be no appeal ; 
though the local bodies would be at liberty to refer 
cases of peculiar difficulty, for advice and counsel, 
to the general body in its annual meeting at Hono- 
lulu. The missionaries thus divested themselves of 
a responsibility, which they had exercised from the 
beginning, and which, at the outset of those infant 
churches, was as needful as it is in a young family. 

The Hawaiian Evangelical Association had before 
consisted of the missionaries of the American Board 
residing on the Sandwich Islands, together with 
other resident evangelical ministers of foreign birth 
who were in sympathy with them ; but it was thence- 
forward to consist of all native and foreign Congre- 
gational and Presbyterian clergymen on the Sand- 
wich, Micronesian, and Marquesas Islands; of lay 
delegates, appointed annually by the local ecclesias- 
tical bodies ; and of such laymen as should be elected, 
from time to time, by a two-thirds vote. 

A Board was formed, called '' The Board of the 
Hawaiian Evangelical Association," to consist of 
not less than eighteen members, one third of whom 
were to be natives; and the hope was entertained, 
that the American Board would see fit to transfer to 
this Board its responsibilities for directing the wort 
at the Sandwich Islands and in Micronesia. 

The deliberations and records of the Association, 
which until that time had been in the English lan- 
guage, were thenceforward to be in the Hawaiian 
language, as also were those of the Hawaiian Board, 



288 CONFIRMATION OF THE PROCEEDINGS. 

That there might be no unnecessary hindrances 
to the dividing of the great churches, and to the 
multiplying of native pastors, and obtaining their 
support from the native community, it was pro- 
posed, that the American Board resume the sup- 
port of the old missionaries, as far as should be 
needful. 

It was expected, that the native churches would 
assume the entire support of their native pastors, 
and of their foreign missionaries ; but it would be 
needful for a time that the American Board should 
make grants in aid to the Hawaiian Board for cer- 
tain other purposes. 

The children of missionaries at the Oahu College 
were to give a prescribed attention to the Hawaiian 
language, as a condition of receiving aid at the Col- 
lege from the funds of the American Board. A 
theological class of native students was to be formed, 
under Mr. Alexander at Wailuku,^ and a boarding- 
school for native females was to be commenced, to 
raise up suitable persons to become teachers in fe- 
male schools, and the wives of native pastors. 

On the return home of the Secretary, these pro- 
confirmation cecdiugs rcccivcd thc cordial sanction of 
ceeding^s!°" the Prudcutial Committee, and also of the 
American Board. 

The reader is already aware, that the missionaries 
Changed re- ^^ thcsc Islauds, souic ycars before, were 
ASerican*^^ rclcascd froui their special connection with 
Board. ^1^^ Board. The relations of the Hawaiian 

Christian community as such, to the American 
Board, and to the churches for which the Board 

1 Mr. Coan also taught a class of Theological Students at Hilo. 



THE REMAINING WORK. 289 

acted, were now radically changed. The Board 
ceased to act any longer as principal, and became 
an auxiliary. Its responsibilities were transferred 
to the Hawaiian Board ; with no other obligations 
remaining upon it, than to make grants in aid of 
certain departments, so long as they should be need- 
ful to enable the community to get fairly under way. 
Of course the Board was to have assurance that 
these grants were properly expeuded. 

Much remained, however, to be done by the Ha- 
waiian community — composed as it was of Theremain- 
the native Christians, the missionaries and ^°s^<^^^ 
their children, and pious foreign residents on the Isl- 
ands — - before the newly created religious community 
would become fully self-g'overned and self-reliant. 
There was to be a reconstruction of the native 
churches, increasing their number, and defining the 
territorial limits of each. Natives were to be sought 
out who might probably be fitted for the gospel min- 
istry, and the pastoral office, and suitably educated. 
The churches on some of the Islands were to be more 
perfectly associated ecclesiastically, for mutual aid 
and the better discharge of their ecclesiastical du- 
ties. The risk was to be incurred of admitting 
native pastors and delegates into the Evangelical 
Association of the Islands, with equal rights to 
deliberate and vote, with the native language as the 
medium of business. In view of all this, the mis- 
sionary brethren at that time gave expression to 
their sentiments in the following language : — 

"We stand to-day, with our Christian community 
on these Islands, as far removed from the The result 
abominations of heathenism, which existed the mission. 
when our fathers landed on these shores, as light is 

19 



290 THE RESULT AS VIEWED BY THE MISSION, 

from darkness. ^ Old things have passed away.' 
The whole structure of society is new. We have 
civil and religious liberty, schools, seminaries of 
learning, churches and ecclesiastical associations, 
and the needful appliances for cari7ing forward the 
work of the Lord among this people. 

"We say, then, that we believe the mission, re- 
garded as one of the missions of the American Board 
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, has accom- 
plished its work. And it has been a glorious work, 
and we believe it will ever be regarded as a monu- 
ment of the grace of God. 

" We believe the time has come, when it is expe- 
dient to change the base of our operations. The 
Christian community on these Islands, composed of 
all evangelical foreigners and natives, is well able to 
assume the responsibility, and take the lead in build- 
ing up and maintaining our religious institutions. 

"To the officers and patrons of the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, who 
have so long sympathized with us in our trials, joys, 
and sorrows, aided us by their prayers and wise 
counsels, and provided so abundantly for our wants, 
we tender our sincere and most hearty thanks. We 
do not doubt that the American Board will continue 
to make such grants-in-aid as we may need; and 
though our relations change, they will feel a deep 
and tender interest in the prosperity of all our in- 
stitutions; and we are assured of their sympathies 
and prayers. 

" We anticipate the happiest results, because the 
change is urged upon us by the providence of God, 
and because we have earnestly sought the divine aid 
and guidance in making it. There has been so 



REORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCHES. 291 

much unanimity in our counsels, notwithstanding 
the existence of so many diverse interests, that we 
perceive the hand of a higher power, guiding us to 
wise conclusions. And we have reasons for the 
hope, that the change will prove salutary, not only 
to the churches and pastors on these Islands, but to 
the American Board itself, and to its patrons, and to 
the missions beyond us that may be transferred 
to our care. 

" The change," they add, " must be salutary, in- 
asmuch as it will permit the Church of Christ in 
these Islands to avail itself of a feeling of religious 
patriotism and nationality, by placing the religious 
community here in a position of independence, as 
one among the many Christian communities of the 
world. Analogous to our position politically, as an 
independent people, our church, being manifestly 
an outgrowth of the spiritual life of our own people, 
must be dearer to them when it no more appears 
like a colonial dependency sustained by the spiritual 
life of a foreign people." 

The Evangelical Association on the large island 
of Hawaii was divided into two associa- Reorganiza- 
tions, called the Eastern and Western ; churches. 
and the two recognized nineteen new churches, and 
installed native pastors over eight of them. 

The working of the new system has proved to be 
all that could be expected or desired. A working of 
member of the Association, writing after system. 
four or five years' experience, speaks thus of the 
Hawaiian members of the Evangelical Association. 

" Our attention was drawn mainly to the fifty or 
sixty Haw^aiian members, ministers and delegates of 
the churches, who constitute the bulk of the assem- 



292 THE HAWAIIAN MINISTERS, 

bly. They are an earnest and wide awake body of 
men. Not generally eager to speak, but paying 
careful and respectful attention to the counsels of 
the fathers, and responsive to the propositions of the 
young leaders ; generally rather cautious, and in- 
disposed to advance new and radical measures, but 
ever ready to fall in with the progressive ideas of 
the few who, in such a body, are fitted to lead. 

" The Hawaiian ministers are constant and intel- 
TheHa- ligcut rcadcrs of tlie weekly and monthly 

waiian min- i t i t • » i • i 

isters. newspapers published in their language. 

They are leaders in every educational movement; 
having been the main agents — owing to the decay 
of the government school system — in the estab- 
lishment of perhaps twenty independent schools in 
their various parishes. They are the conservative 
element, the guides of the people." 

Next year another missionary, one of the oldest, 
who was perhaps among the least hopeful in 1863 
as to the success of a native ministry, bears the fol- 
lowing testimony : '^ Our meetings of the Associa- 
tion have been full and earnest. For the first time, 
A Hawaiian ^^ clcctcd a Hawaiian for moderator. He 
moderator, j^ ^ good man, and he did well. We wish 
to induct our native pastors into all the duties, to 
which they may be hereafter called." 

And here I will quote the testimony of the late 
Testimony of Ecv. Fraukliii Risiug, an Episcopal clergy- 
ciergyman. mau, aud 0116 of tlic Sccrctaries of the 
American Church Missionary Society, as to the suc- 
cess of the mission. Mr. Rising visited the Islands 
for the benefit of his health ; and he thus states the 
results of his observations during the four months 
of his residence, writing in 1867. 



AN EPISCOPAL CLERGYMAJSrS TESTIMONY. 293 

"As the controversy growing out of the Reformed 
Catholic mission — which is not an undertaking of 
my own Churchy but simply of individual members 
thereof — had filled the very air with conflicting 
stories, I resolved to find out for myself, so far as I 
could, just what had been done, and what had been 
left undone, by your missionaries, as well as by 
those of the Roman Catholics and the Reformed 
Catholics. This resolution I sought to carry out in 
the fear of God, and for my own satisfaction, as a 
Christian man, and as an Episcopalian minister. 
To this end I visited thoroughly the chief islands, 
nearly every mission stiition on the whole group, and 
so far as facilities were given me, all the religious, 
educational, and social institutions. I attended 
Sunday and week-day services; made the personal 
acquaintance of the major part of the missionaries 
of all creeds ; conversed with persons of many profes- 
sions and social grades. The deeper I pushed my 
investigations the stronger became my conviction, 
that what had been on your part necessarily an ex- 
perimental work in modern missions, had, under 
God, proved an eminent success. Every sun-rising 
brought me new reasons for admiring the power of 
divine grace, which can lift the poor out of the dust, 
and set him among princes. Every sun-setting gave 
me fresh cause to bless the Lord for that infinite 
love, which enables us to bring to our fellow- men 
such rich blessings as your missionaries have be- 
stowed upon the Hawaiian race. Here I feel bound 
to say, that I use the phrase ' eminent success ' in a 
relative, not an absolute, sense. All has not been 
accomplished that could have been desired; but 
more has been done than could have been expected. 



294 AN EPISCOPAL CLERGYMAN'S TESTIMONY. 

Less than half a century is too short a time, as mis- 
sionary annals teach us, to complete the process of 
Christianizing a heathen people. It has been long 
enough in this case, to transfer the whole race from 
the despotic sway of heathenism to the plastic influ- 
ences of the gospel and to mould that race, up to a 
certain point, after the pattern of Christ, To me it 
seems marvelous, that in comparatively so few years, 
the social, political, and religious life of the nation 
should have undergone so radical and blessed a 
change as it has. And I would not have made this 
limitation, were it not that so many fail to appreciate 
how far removed heathenism is from Christianity, 
and how potent must be the power which induces 
the abandonment of the one and the embracing of 
the other. 

" Looking then at the kingdom of Hawaii-nei, as 
it to-day has its recognized place among the world's 
national sovereignties, I cannot but see in it one of 
the brightest trophies of the power of the Cross ; 
one of the most gratifying seals set by God upon the 
labors of his servants ; and one of the strongest en- 
couragements to press our missionary enterprises 
into all lands, and to sound the gospel unto every 
people. In using these words of warm commenda- 
tion, I feel that I am exalting what the Lord has 
done for a people redeemed with his precious blood, 
rather than what man has done for a once degraded 
race."^ 

1 For the whole statement of Mr. Rising, see Missionary Herald for 1867, 
pp. 225-231. 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

EVENTS PROSPEROUS AND ADYERSE. 

1862-1870. 

The principal building connected with the Sem- 
inary at Lahainaluna was burned to the Destructive 
ground in July, 1862 ; involving the destrue- hllfaiuna. 
tion of the chapel, the recitation and dining rooms, 
the cabinet of minerals, and most of the philosoph- 
ical apparatus; together with the rooms of fifty 
students, some of whom were injured by leaping 
from the windows, but no lives were lost. The gov- 
ernment promptly furnished the means, with some 
aid from private donations, for rebuilding on an im- 
proved plan. 

This popular institution had ninety pupils at the 
time of the fire, of whom thirty-eight had usefulness 
a good standing' in the church. Of the tution. 
seven hundred and seventy-one pupils in the twenty- 
five classes since 1831, four hundred and thirty-eight 
belonged to the nineteen years, while the seminary 
was supported by the American Board, and three 
hundred and thirty-three to the thirteen years of its 
subsequent support by the government. 

A very large majority of the whole, after leaving 
the seminary, had engaged in teaching for a longer 
or shorter period. They were to be found in this 
work at every nook and corner of the land, from 



296 DEATH OF THE KING, 

Hawaii to Niiliau. The institution still holds an 
intimate relation to the Protestant mission and 
churches upon the Hawaiian Islands, although un- 
der the care of the Government Board of Educa- 
tion, and receiving its support from the national 
treasury.^ It numbers among its graduates the best 
qualified teachers of the common schools, and a 
larg-e proportion of the natives in employments im- 
plying a good degree of education, such as surveyors, 
lawyers, and judges* A majority of the pastors of 
the Hawaiian churches received their literary educa- 
tion there, as did most of the more prominent Ha- 
waiian missionaries in Micronesia and the Mar- 
quesas Islands. The medium of instruction is the 
Hawaiian language, though the English is taught 
to some extent. 

Kamehameha lY. died suddenly on the 30th of 
Death of the Novcmbcr, 1863. The hopes inspired by 
^*''^- his capacity, and the first years of his reign, 

were not fully realized. This was owing, in part at 
least, to a certain lack of self-control, but more to 
his unfortunate devotion, in his last years, to the 
eccentric mission of Bishop Staley. Yet he could 
hardly have regarded with satisfaction, had he lived, 
the demoralized condition of the common-school sys- 
tem, not long after the time of his decease, chiefly 
as the consequence of measures originated by him, 
or with his supposed sanction. 

His successor does not appear to have inherited the 
Kameha^ ccclcsiasticaJ proclivitics of his brother, but 
mehav. gecms for a time to have misapprehended 
the opinions and spirit of the mission. The arbitrary 
changes made by him in the Constitution of the 

1 See Chapter xxviii. p. 243. 



HOPEFUL INDICATIONS, 297 

Third Kamehanieha, were certainly lamented by the 
missionaries, as they were by a large body of the peo- 
pie, and the evil was aggravated by the modifications 
already referred to in the national schools, begun 
under the former administration, and continued under 
this. The public mind was disquieted. Political 
party spirit was awakened ; and a tendency to spiritual 
lethargy, indifference, and skepticism ap- Religious de. 
peared in the churches. Houses of worship ^^^''^• 
were not well filled ; prayer-meetings were not fully 
attended ; the Sabbath was desecrated ; benevolent 
contributions declined; and there were few manifes- 
tations of the powder of the Holy Spirit. 

Yet the testimony is decisive, that there were even 
then many thousands of Christians w^alking Hopeful in- 
in the steps of those who, through faith ^^^^^^^^^^ 
and patience, inherit the promises. It is cheer- 
ing to read, about this time, of the native preacher 
who had been called to the pastorate of the church 
at Waialua, on Oahu, where the health of the resi- 
dent missionary had failed. His sermons were de- 
scribed as full of thought, and many of them as 
replete with illustrations, beautiful and perfect in 
their adaptation to the purpose of conveying relig- 
ious instruction to Hawaiian minds ; such sermons 
as no foreign-born missionary in the land could 
preach for Hawaiians. 

Mr. Bond makes a statement concerning the state 
of his church at Kohala, in 1864, and the successful 
effect of a faithful exercise of discipline, pime. 
which is too suggestive and interesting to be passed 
in silence. For fifteen years there had been no scenes 
of drunkenness in that district. But occasion was 
taken, during his absence, and the prevalence of a 



298 NATIVE COOPERATION. 

report that lie was not to return, by certain Ha- 
waiians in the vicinity of the papal house of worship, 
to introduce an intoxicating liquor made from the 
M plant, w^hich all were persistently tempted to drink. 
A new justice had come into the place^ who was in 
sympathy with the offenders, and at first seemed to 
throw every obstacle in the way of executing* the 
laws; but ere long-, finding that he might derive pe- 
cuniary advantage from a more stringent course, he 
convicted near seventy individuals of drunkenness, 
much to the relief of the community. Thus sus- 
tained, inquiry was made how many of the church 
members had brought dishonor on their Master's 
cause. After the most thorough examination, only 
eleven were found to have thus subjected themselves 
to the discipline of the church. These were sus- 
pended promptly ; and it speaks well for the individ- 
uals, that, instead of taking offense, and turning 
their backs upon the people of God, as it was feared 
a part of them might do, they all, with one excep- 
tion, gave such evidence of repentance that they 
were restored to their former standing in the church. 
There had been a long season of coldness and de- 
clension, but now there was an increasing regard for 
religion and morality. The Sabbath-school, number- 
ing two hundred pupils, became more interesting. 
The church, also, after much discussion, resolved to 
divide, and set off a new church, with a Hawaiian 
pastor, deriving his support fram his people, and one 
of the deacons was invited to become the pastor of 
the new organization, to which he assented. 

The annual meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
The native Associatiou* at Houolulu, iu 1865, was full 

element in n • » .«, pji i 

the Evangel- ot promisc. A majority or the members 
tion. ^^°^^^' present were Hawaiians, and the business 



THE HAWAIIAN DICTIONARY. 299 

of the Association was conducted in the native lan- 
guage. The impression left on the missionaries was, 
that there was no natural barrier to the free, equal, 
and harmonious working together of the two races, 
in civil, political, and ecclesiastical relations. 

The annual sermons on foreign and home missions 
were delivered before large audiences ; and the one 
on foreign missions was by a native pastor from Maui, 
and is described as a noble effort. Near the close 
of the session a union meeting was held in the Stone 
Church, at which three foreign and two native min- 
isters spoke with power and effect ; and in the after- 
noon, twelve hundred communicants united in cele- 
brating the Lord's Supper. 

The Rev. Lorrin Andrews, the first Principal of 
the Lahainaluna Seminary, published his Hawaiian 
Dictionary of the Hawaiian Language, on ^^^^^^o^^^^y- 
which he had been long employed, in 1865. He had 
collected and defined fifteen thousand and five hun- 
dred words ; as many as were in the first edition of 
Dr. Johnson's English Dictionary. The pages were 
five hundred and fifty-nine. President Alexander, 
of the Oahu College, contributed a valuable Intro- 
duction ; and an English and Hawaiian vocabulary 
and a chronological table of remarkable events were 
appended. The Hawaiian government aided in its 
publication ; yet the work must be numbered among 
the results of the mission to those Islands. Its pub- 
lication was really due to the characteristic enter- 
prise of Mr. H. M. Whitney, son of one of the first 
missionaries. 

In January, 1866, the United States steam frig- 
ate Lancaster, Rear Admiral Pearson, made vntofAd- 

Tx- T-\ • 1 • • 'J. niiral Peaf- 

a visit of a week at Hilo. During this visit son. 



StX) CELEBRATION OF INDEPENDENCE, 

the people assembled in the churchy and an hour 
was devoted to music^ in which the native choir was 
assisted by the band from the frigate. The A^dmiral 
then made an address, expressing his satisfaction 
with what he had seen at the Islands. He admired 
the prevalence of peace, order, and kindness. He 
was happily surprised at the amount of intelligence, 
and the extent of its diffusion among the people; 
pronounced a hearty encomium on their teachers, 
and exhorted all to abide by the instructions they 
had received, and to be steadfast in pursuing the 
right. 

In the same year, there occurred a celebration at 
Celebration Hilo, ou thc 31st of July, wliicli affords a 
tfonaiSde- pl^asing illustratiou of the native character 
pendence. j^^ -^.^ Christianized form. It was on the 
anniversary of the restoration of the National Inde- 
pendence hy Admiral Thomas. That day is to the 
Sandwich Islands, somewhat as the 4th of July is 
to the United States. There was no burning of 
powder, no booming of guns; there were no rockets, 
yet there was music and excitement. Arrangements 
had been made for a great meeting in the church. 
Several speakers had been engaged, and pieces of 
music had been prepared. The programme in- 
cluded the lowering of the Hawaiian flag, under the 
command of Lord George Paulet, with a mournful 
dirge or lament, and its restoration, with joyful mu- 
sic, at the command of Admiral Thomas. At nine 
o'clock in the morning, the people came in by com- 
panies from different districts, some with banners, 
some in uniform, all neatly dressed for the occasion. 
The church was soon crowded, and all could not 
gain admission. The services opened with music 



A SABBATH-SCHOOL CELEBRATION. 301 

and prayer. Next came schools and companies from 
different sections of Hilo, with their free-will offer- 
ings for re-roofing and otherwise repairing the 
church. The collections amounted to one thousand 
and twenty dollars, and the assembly was jubilant 
on the announcement. The women vied with the 
men, many of them giving five and ten dollars each. 

In the festive arrangements following the exer- 
cises, Mr. Coan was invited to dine with about thirty 
native females, at a table loaded with a variety of 
viands, foreign and native, followed by tea and coffee. 
The guests were all well dressed, and their deport- 
ment was most exemplary. Among the after dinner 
speeches was one from Dr. Judd, who was also an 
invited guest, and whom the reader will remember 
during the usurpation of Lord Paulet, as pursuing 
his labors for the government in the mausoleum of 
the Hawaiian kings. He gave an interesting his 
tory of the stirring events in those dark times. 

And so the day passed, with music, addresses, 
feasting, and thanksgiving, leaving none but pleas- 
ant memories. 

Six months later, on occasion of the annual con- 
ference of the churches of Hilo and Puna a sabbath- 

school cgIG" 

at the same place, there was a Sabbath- bration. 
school celebration, and a procession of four hundred 
children, with banners and flags. Several young 
men from Mr. Lyman's school were present with 
their flutes, and the Hawaiian children, having an 
ear for simple airs, sang in remarkable harmony as 
they marched along. At ten o'clock, the procession 
entered the church, and took seats previously as- 
signed. The house was full. The exercises lasted 
an hour. These were prayer, singing, and instru* 



302 THE WEEK OF PRAYER. 

mental musiC;, interspersed with short, animated 
speeches. 

The '^ week of prayer '^ was obsen^ed at the open- 
rheweekof i^^g" ^^ 1867, bj all the Protestant churches 
prayer. ^^^ ^j^^ Islands, nativc and foreign. The 
two foreign churches at Honolulu, had experienced 
a reviving influence before the new year came in, 
and that week greatly deepened the interest. Sev- 
eral men of business in the town, and several youths 
in the Oahu College, were among the hopeful con- 
verts. There were many indications of an improved 
Another re- rcligious couditiou iu several of the native 
igion. churches, especially on the island of Molo- 

kai, in connection with the ministry of Rev. A. 0. 
Forbes. A powerful revival had been in progress 
there for several months. There was also an inter- 
esting state of feeling in the female seminary at 
Waialua, on Oahu, under the care of Rev. 0. H. 
Gulick and wife, which was commenced in Kau, on 
Hawaii, in 1863, and was transferred to Waialua, 
in 1865. Most of the fifty-seven girls in the semi- 
nary were over twelve years of age, and fifteen of 
them were previously professing Christians; but 
now seriousness came over the whole body, and a 
number gave very satisfactory evidence of conver- 
sion. The female seminary under Miss Mary Green, 
at Makawao, on Maui, was similarly blessed. In Mr. 
Alexander's Theological School at Wailuku, eight 
young men, graduates of Lahainaluna, and who had 
been two years in the school, were ready to enter the 
ministry of the g^ospel. 

It was distressing, however, to witness the de- 
Deciine in cliuc iu thc govemmeut day-schools. Many 
schools. of them had been discontinued, and others 



A CHINESE EVANGELIST. 303 

were not properly conducted. As a consequence, 
the pupils were irregular in their attendance, and 
parents became disaffected, and longed for schools 
in which there would be religious instruction. Some 
churches went so far as to provide schools for them- 
selves, independent of the government. 

The contributions by the native churches for a 
year, as reported in June, 1867, are worthy Annual con- 
of mention. They were as follows : — tributions. 

For support of pastors, .... $6,246.72 

For church building, 12,550.41 

For boarding-schools, . . . . . 639.14 

To Hawaiian Board, . . . . . 4,004.09 

Miscellaneous, . . . . . . 3,668.58 



Total, $27,108.94 

The value of these contributions will be appreci- 
ated, when it is considered that they were in gold. 

As in some parts of the United States, so in the 
Sandwich Islands, the Chinese are an a Chinese 
increasing element of the population. A ^^^^^s^i^^* 
Chinese, named Aheong, became a Christian and a 
Christian preacher. The first notice I find of him is 
in an account of the annual meeting of the Evan- 
gelical Association in 1867. He was spoken of 
as one of the lay delegates from Maui, and was de- 
scribed as having a literary turn, good sense, and as 
being one with the brethren in the bonds of the 
gospel. He was brought to the Islands about six- 
teen years before in the capacity of a coolie, but had 
been educated above his condition, and came at 
length to be numbered among the merchants of 
Lahaina. His Christianity had not changed the ex- 
pression of his face, or shortened the length of his 



304 THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 

cue^ or led him to drop the comfortable loose dress 
of his oriental home. Aheoiig joined freely in the 
discussions of the Association, being fluent in the 
Hawaiian language, and was always listened to with 
respect and attention. 

He was employed by the Hawaiian Board as an 
evangelist among his countrymen, and had learned 
the English and Hawaiian languages, using the lat- 
ter with much power. Dr. Gulick describes him in 
1869, as a very attractive speaker in any of the lan- 
guages he uses. 

The mission of Bishop Staley to the Sandwich Isl- 
TheReformed auds,^ commcuccd iu 1862, to which he gave 
Mission the name of the " Reformed Catholic Mis- 
sion," was from the ritualistic portion of the Church 
of England ; yet had the sanction of the Society for 
the Propagation of the Gospel, and apparently of the 
British Queen. It was not what the Episcopal for- 
eign residents had requested, nor what the king had 
originally desired. Yet, coming with such prestige, 
the king was persuaded by his prime minister (who 
had been the leader in calling for an Episcopal bishop) 
to throw the weight of his influence into it. As a 
consequence, the king became unnaturally estranged 
from the American missionaries, to whom, under God, 
he and his people were mainly indebted for their re- 
ligion, their intelligence, and their independent po- 
sition among the Christian nations. But neither 
king, nor bishop, nor foreign minister seriously 
retarded the reconstruction of the Protestant com- 
munity, as already described. In the absence of a 

1 The rise and earlj- proceedings of Bishop Staley's mission are suffi- 
ciently described in my work on the Hawaiian Islands, published in 1864, 
pp. 331-359. 



THE REFORMED CATHOIIC MISSION. 305 

personal hold on the people^ the results of this un- 
courteous interference were seen chiefly in the na- 
tional school system, the bishop being placed by the 
king on the committee in charge of that system. 
The changes there effected seemed to have for a 
leading object to root out the evangelical element 
from the instruction. 

The representations made by Bishop Staley con- 
cerning the Sandwich Islands, and the influence of 
the American mission upon their inhabitants, in his 
published statements, and during his visits to this 
country and England, were, to say the least, very ex- 
traordinary, and seem hardly consistent with a sound 
state of mind. His career was not one that could 
possibly succeed. His hostility to the Protestant 
mission and churches on the Islands was more in- 
discreet and reckless, than was that of the Homan 
Catholics; and so extreme was the ritualistic devel- 
opment, that the Hawaiian people looked upon the 
" Reformed Catholic '^ religion as so much like the 
Roman, that they thought they might as well follow 
the latter religion, if they should relinquish the one 
they had already embraced. The bishop and his 
clergy obtained very few followers. In the spring 
of 1869, Dean Harris was officiating at Honolulu, 
and had a small congregation, and a boarding- 
school for girls, and a day-school for boys, neither 
of them largely attended. Deacon Mason was then 
preaching at Lahaina, and kept up a day and board- 
ing-school for boys, and a boarding-school for girls. 
The pupils of the schools constituted the Sabbath au- 
dience, almost no one else attending. At Wailuku, 
also, on Maui, the Rev. Mr. Whipple had a day-school 
for boys and girls, and his Sabbath services wer^ at- 

20 



806 THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 

tended by from ten to twenty foreign residents. The 
Rev. Mr. Williams had a small school in Central 
Kona, on Hawaii, which, with a few adults, foreign 
and native, composed his Sabbath congregation. 

The bishop was absent, at this time, on a visit to 
England. Meanwhile, there is good authority for 
stating, that a letter was addressed to the Society 
for the Propagation of the Gospel, signed by almost 
the entire membership of the " Reformed Catholic 
Church " in Honolulu, declaring their dissent from 
the doctrines and practices of the clergy sent to the 
Islands under the auspices of that Society, and sug- 
gesting or requesting their withdrawal. What they 
desired was a " low-church '^ pastor for Honolulu, 
without a bishop; and they pledged themselves to 
support him without assistance from abroad. It is 
also affirmed that a letter was written, by one of the 
cabinet ministers, stating that the king had with- 
drawn his patronage, and did not wish a cathe- 
dral to be erected on the land given by his brother, 
the late king, on which a chapel had already been 
built.i 

The bishop returned to the Islands in the autumn 
of 1869, but received no cordial greeting. He took 
possession of the church on the following Sabbath, 
but almost no one came to hear him. Becoming at 
length convinced that his mission was a failure, he 
resigned his bishopric, and in May, 1870, he took 
steamer on his return to England. The archbishop 
has accepted his resignation.^ 

' Missionary Herald^ 1869, p. 208. 

2 The authority for this last statement is the London Observer^ as quoted 
by the New York Observer. The author received a letter from the 
Eev. Artemas Bishop, of Honolulu, while writing this chapter, dated Feb- 
ruary 8, 1870, confirming his previous mipression, that Mr. Wyllie was the 



DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES. 307 

The year 1868 was remarkable for earthquakes and 
volcanic eruptions on the island of Hawaii. Destructive 
These almost ruined the missionary station ^^^^^i^^i^a'^es. 
in Kau^ and would have been very destructive of life 
in that and other parts of the island^ had there been 
a numerous population. The three stone churches in 
Kau were shaken to the ground, but happily no one 
was in them at the time. The mission house occu- 
pied by Mr. Pogue and family, though a framed 
wooden building, was very much racked; and for 
hours they were harassed by erroneous reports of 
lava flowing down upon them from Mauna Loa. 

Mr. Coan has always taken a special interest in 
the volcanic phenomena of Hawaii, and has given a 
description of these earthquakes. The shocks be- 
came frequent and vigorous in March, and were felt 
in all parts of the island. The mighty convulsion, 
which overthrew the churches in Kau, and many 
dwelling houses, and by its immense tidal waves 
swept whole villages from the shore, was on the 2d of 
April. Nothing like it is known in the traditions of 
the Islands. The earth rose and sank, and its surface 
rolled like the ocean in a storm. Hills swayed to 
and fro; stone walls fell flat; framed houses trem- 
bled and reeled ; articles of furniture started from 
their places, and many were thrown down with vio- 

originator of the " Reformed Catholic Mission." Mr. Bishop had just been 
assured of the fact by Bishop Staley, in a personal interview. " Mr. Wyllie," 
said the Bishop, "was the original author of that idea, and he put up the 
king to send for a mission from England." Mr. Wyllie's own ecclesiasti- 
cal plan for the Islands, in connection with Bishop Staley's mission, as he 
stated it to me while we were on our voyage together from Oahu to Kauai, 
was to have a national Episcopal Church, with the Island-kingdom di- 
vided into ecclesiastical provinces. He intimated that our instituting inde- 
pendent local churches so extensively on the Islands was a serious obstacle 
(as it doubtless was) to the realizing of his plans. 



308 DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES. 

leuce; chimneys fell; timbers, ceilings, partitions 
and plasterings cracked; and there was great de- 
struction of glass and earthen ware. The earth 
opened in seams and iSssures, and avalanches of rocks 
and earth fell from the precipices along the coast. 
The terrific shock is said to have lasted three min- 
utes, and there was of course great consternation. 

In one part of Kau, near the abode of Mr. and 
Mrs. Lyman, — both children of missionaries, — in 
the night and without warning, a terrible landslide 
occurred, an eruption of mud, earth, and rocks, 
three miles long, half a mile wide, and from six to 
thirty feet deep; burying a village in its way, and 
thirty people, with flocks of goats, and five or six 
hundred cattle and horses. It was so sudden and 
rapid, that there was no escape for those within its 
range. The noise was terrific, and the atmos- 
phere was filled wdth dust. All rushed from their 
dwellings ; but the ground rocked and heaved with 
such violence, that no one could keep his feet. Even 
horses were thrown down. Mr. Lyman and family, 
the native pastor and his family, and many others, 
fled to a hill near by, and spent the night in exer- 
cises of devotion under the open sky, with no cer- 
tain knowledge as to the extent of their danger. 

The fires of Kilauea raged, at the same time, with 
intense fury, surging against the walls of the great 
cauldron ; and the mountain itself was pouring^ 
a stream of lava down to the sea, westward of the 
mission station. 

The Sandwich Islands are believed to be all of vol- 
canic origin ; but the volcanic agencies of all, except 
Hawaii, have been slumbering from times anterior 
to the historic period. Hawaii may be regarded as 



DESTRUCTIVE EARTHQUAKES. 309 

sHll in the forming- process ; and, in the amazing 
extent and power of its internal fires^ it is perhaps 
the most wonderful among this class of wonders. 

Kilauea is on the side of Mauna Loa^ four thou- 
sand feet above the level of the sea, and is the largest 
known volcano in constant action; but its eruptions 
pass off to the sea in directions which make them 
comparatively harmless. Mauna Loa rises ten thou- 
sand feet above Kilauea, and it is from its higher 
regions, and sometimes from its very summit^, or near 
it, that the destructive eruptions come. To go back 
no farther than the year 1855 ; an immense river of 
fire then flowed down the north side for the space 
of sixty miles^ to within a few miles of Hilo. It 
spread over nearly three hundred square miles, 
and continued thirteen months. Four years later, 
Mr. Lyons, on the western side, had a distinct 
view, from his house at Waimea, of a broad stream 
of lava descending from near the summit forty miles 
to the sea. The eruptions of 1868 were on the side 
opposite to Waimea, and descended north and south 
of the station of Waiohinu, at some distance from it. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

NOTICES OF PERSONS. — THE HAWAIIAN FOREIGN 
MISSIONS. 

1867-1868. 

His Excellency M. Kekuanaoa, father of the fourth 
Death of ^^^^ ^^^^ Kamehamehas, and President of 
Kekuanoa. ^-i^^ Board of Education, died in the year 
1868. His death occurred on the 26th day of No- 
vember, twenty-nine years after the death of his 
wife, the excellent Kinau, and five years after that 
of Kamehameha IV. His character was in keep- 
ing, on the whole, with his fine physical form. 
Bishop Staley represented him as forming* part of 
his ecclesiastical establishment, and no doubt the 
king did all in his power to make it so, but the 
His firmness hi'^vc oM chicftaiu remained to the last a 
of principle, member of thc Fir st Churcli in Honolulu, 
and firmly attached to its interests. Nor was his 
friendship for the missionaries, and his grateful 
recognition of his own and his nation's obligation to 
them, ever shaken. His daughter, Victoria, who was 
heir presumptive to the throne, died two years 
before him. Her character was not like his ; 
though, like him, she retained her connection with 
the Protestant community. My recollections of the 
old governor are of a very pleasing character. 

The Rev. John S. Emerson, whose death occurred 



MEMORIAL OF MR. EMERSON, 811 

March 285 1867, was a member of the mission nearly 
thirty-five years, having arrived at Hono- Mr. Emer- 
lulu on the 17th of May, 1832. He was ^^^' 
born at Chester, New Hampshire, December 28, 
I8OO5 a»d was consequently in his sixty-seventh 
year at the time of his decease; which was the 
result of a sudden attack of apoplexy. 

Mr. Emerson was educated at Dartmouth College 
and the Andover Theological Seminary. His mis- 
sionary life was spent at Waialua, with the excep- 
tion of four years passed as an instructor in the 
seminary at Lahainaluna, — from 1842 to 1846. 
An apoplectic stroke in 185D, and another in 1863, 
made it necessary for him to resign the pastoral 
care of his station in 1864; in which he was suc- 
ceeded by Mr. Kuaea, a native pastor. His funeral 
brought together a large assembly, which manifested 
an affectionate interest in the occasion. In no part 
of the Islands had the people been more in the habit 
of reading the Scriptures. Mr. Emerson had so ar- 
ranged their reading, that they were accustomed to 
read the entire Bible through once in three years. 
An old Hawaiian, belonging to the Waialua church, 
on being asked, said he had read the Bible through 
nine times. 

Mr. Emerson had an efficient coadjutor in his 
wife. For years, she conducted the singing in the 
church, and was unwearied in administering to the 
wants of the people in sickness and health ; as she 
continues still to do. 

The Rev. Asa Thurston, one of the first missiona- 
ries, finished his course on the 11th of Mr. Thurs- 
March, 1868, after a residence at the ^'^^ 
Islands of forty-eight years. During all this time, 



312 MEMORIAL OF MR. THURSTON. 

he never visited his native land. His labors at 
Kailua have been frequently mentioned in this his- 
tory^ and were unremitted until the expiration of 
forty years, when his mind failed under the pressure 
of long and arduous service. Then, after visiting a 
married daughter in California, he took up his abode 
in Honolulu. 

Mr. Thurston was a native of Fitchburg, Massa- 
chusetts, and was born October 12, 1787 ; conse- 
quently he (as well as his associate Mr. Bingham) 
reached the good old age of fourscore. He was a 
graduate of Yale College, and of the Andover Sem- 
inary. His wife who survives him, and is a resident 
at Honolulu, was Miss Lucy Goodale, of Marlbor- 
ough, Massachusetts. Mr. Thurston is entitled to 
a high rank among missionaries. With physical 
powers perhaps unsurpassed in his day by those of 
any other resident upon the Islands, whether native 
or foreign, he was indefatigable in his labors. His 
letters to the Corresponding Secretary of the Board 
were excelled in fullness and accuracy by none from 
his associates, and show a noble work performed 
by him for Christ, in what was once the favorite 
abode of the Hawaiian kings. His knowledge of 
the native language and character was thorough. 
As a preacher, he was much esteemed by the people. 
In the labor of preparing the Hawaiian version of 
the Scriptures, it fell to him to translate parts of 
Genesis, Numbers, and Deuteronomy, and the whole 
of Samuel, and Second Kings. Only when repeated 
strokes of paralysis had rendered him incapable of 
further service, did he consent to retire from his be- 
loved charge. 

I saw him in California, on my return from the 



MISSION TO MICRONESIA. 313 

Islands. His step was still elastic, and his flowing 
white beard gave him a venerable appearance, but 
his mental powers were clouded. There was a con- 
stant serenity of manner, which showed that with 
him the conflicts of life were over. 

Though so many of the missionary fathers have 
passed away, and the few that remain must The tiawai- 

.1 1 . i» i. ^ , ian foreign 

m the ordinary course oi nature soon fol- missions. 
low, their works will testify concerning them. 
Among these are the missions to Micronesia and 
the Marquesas Islands. 

The mission to Micronesia, commenced, in the 
year 1852, by Messrs. Snow, Sturges, L. H. Mission to 
Gulick, and their wives, with two married ^^c^^^^sia. 
Hawaiian assistants, has proved a success.^ The 
groups nearest the Sandwich Islands, though two 
thousand miles distant, are called the Gilbert (also 
Kingsmill) and Marshall Islands. They are coral 
formations, low, and covered with cocoa-nut groves. 
Passing beyond these, westward, the first missionary 
station was established on Eusaie, or Strong's Isl- 
and, between four and five hundred miles from the 
Gilbert group. The second station was on Ponape, 
or Ascension Island, three hundred miles still far- 
ther west. These islands belong to the Caroline 
group, and are both mountainous, with a rich soil, 
and healthful climate. Mr. Snow occupied the for- 
mer, and Mr. Sturges and Dr. Gulick the Begun in the 
latter, and each station had one of the Ha- group. 
waiian missionaries. Mr. Snow's Hawaiian associate 

1 For a somewhat extended account of the groups of islands in Micro- 
nesia first occupied, and the incipient events in this mission, see Missionary 
HeraU for 1853, pp. 81-90. 



314 THE ''MORNING STARr 

died the next year. Mr. and Mrs. Doane reached 
Ascension in 1855, accompanied by a married Hawai- 
ian assistant ; and in October of the same year, Mr. 
Snow's seclusion was relieved by the arrival of Dr. 
and Mrs. Pierson, with Kanoa and his wife, natives 
of Hawaii. Dr. Pierson had opportunity, on his 
way, to visit seven of the sixteen islands in the 
Gilbert group, and five of the thirty Marshall Islands. 
The last named group is composed of two chains, 
perhaps a hundred miles apart. Dr. Pierson strongly 
recommended Apaiang, on the Gilbert, and Ebon, on 
the Marshall Islands, for new stations. 

In 1856, a brigantine of one hundred and fifty- 
six tons, at the expense of Sabbath-school children. 
The Morning was built for tlic cspccial use of the Micro- 
^'*^ nesia mission, and named the Morning Star. 

She arrived at Honolulu in April, 1857, with Mr. and 
Mrs. Bingham as passengers. In her first voyage 
to Micronesia, she took them and a married Hawai- 
The Gilbert iau helper to Apaiang, and removed Messrs. 
Islands. Doaue and Pierson and their wives from 
their former station to Ebon. 

It was a remarkable preparation for the safe oc- 
A remark- cupatlou of this latter station, that, while 

able prepara- -rw -|-». . t t?- ' n 

tion. Dr. Pierson was residing on Kusaie, live 

canoes, with ninety people from the western chain of 
the Marshall Islands, being driven off their course, 
were providentially guided, after fifteen days, to that 
island. It was well known to these natives, that 
their lives, and also their means of returning to 
their native islands, were owing to the friendly in- 
fluence of the missionaries. They reached their 
home safely in their canoes, in the favoring mon- 
soon ; and as some of them had seen Dr. Pierson on 



THE MARSHALL AND GILBERT ISLANDS. 315 

his visit to Ebon, two years before, this must be 
regarded as a very noticeable providence, preparing 
the way for the missionaries. 

Captain Moore, of the Morning Star, was warned 
by a shipmaster, who had been at Ebon, to put up 
his boarding nettings, and not permit a single na- 
tive to enter his vessel. On nearing the island 
matters looked somewhat threatening, for seventeen 
canoes were seen approaching the vessel, with an 
average of six persons in each. The boarding net- 
tings were up ; but one man in the foremost canoe, 
upon being addressed in his own language by Dr, 
Pierson, immediately recognized him, and exclaimed, 
^^ Doketur ! Doketur ! '^ (Doctor.) He was one of 
the party drifted to Strong's Island, in April, 1856, 
and who started for their homes in canoes, a part of 
which they had built at Strong's Island. The news 
soon spread through the fleet of canoes, and when 
they learned that Dr. Pierson was expecting to re- 
turn to Ebon in the course of one or two moons, 
they were greatly delighted. The object of the de- 
lay was that Dr. Pierson might introduce Mr. Bing- 
ham to his old acquaintances at Apaiang. 

Apaiang and its kindred islands did not furnish 
very eligible abodes for missionaries. The ^,1^^ QwiyeTt 
soil is extremely poor. The natives raise If^ovtSbi 
only a coarse kalo, not to be compared ^^""^^^ 
with the ordinary article of the same name at the 
Sandwich Islands, and subsist chiefly on the pan- 
danus, and cocoa-nuts, which grow spontaneously. 
The sea yields a good supply of fish, but there is no 
wood suitable for fuel. The Gilbert language has 
a prevalence of voweled syllables, and is therefore 
better adapted to Hawaiian missionaries, than those 
of the Marshall and Caroline Islands. 



816 DEATH OF MISSIONARIES. 

The failure of Dr. and Mrs. Pierson's health 
obliged them to remove to California, and Dr. and 
Mrs. Gulick took their place at Ebon for a year. 

The Hawaiian associate of Mr. Sturges died in 
Death of a Januarj, 1859. He had been an earnest 
tive^SL''^' ^^^ faithful missionary, an example of 
sionary. everything lovely and of good report. It 
is cheering to record of these humble missionaries, 
as of Kaaikaula, that he died as only a Christian can 
die, and that his wife bore her loss as one who knows 
how to cast all her burdens on the Lord Jesus. His 
widow returned to Hawaii with her orphan children ; 
but being attached to the missionary work, she some 
time after resumed her mission on Micronesia, as the 
wife of Aea, a native missionary who was well re- 
ported of by his brethren, and who proved himself a 
valuable laborer at Ebon. 

In 1861, Mahoe, one of Mr. Bingham's Hawaiian 
Printing in uativc assistauts, was ordained during a 

native Ian- i * n i ^ • • j -r* a 

guages. meeting oi the mission at Ponape. A 
printing-press had early been established in the Gil- 
bert branch of the mission, and the amount of print- 
ing for the three branches of the mission, up to 1861, 
was thirty -two thousand one hundred pages for Po- 
nape, nine thousand for Ebon, and twenty thousand 
for the Gilbert Islands. 

Dr. Gulick, Mrs. Sturges, and Mrs. Doane visited 
Death of tli^ Sandwich Islands in 1861, in the hope 
Mrs. Doane ^f rccovcring health. Mrs. Doane, how- 
ever, died on the 16th of February. She had en- 
dured great trials, but was cheerful and happy under 
them, and many of the dark-minded inhabitants of 
these beautiful islands will hold her in grateful 
remembrance. During her protracted illness, she 



THE CHURCH AT KUSAIE. 317 

received the constant attentions of a faithful Ebon- 
ite female, whom she had been the means of raising 
from the depths of heathenism. 

Mr. Snow removed to Ebon in August, 1862, 
leaving a church at Kusaie of twenty-seven church at 
members, whose main dependence was to ^"^^^® 
be upon occasional visits from Mr. Snow. He saw 
them the next year; and admitted eleven out of 
twenty-seven candidates, among whom were two 
chiefs, and the wife of one, '^the most beautiful 
young woman on the island.'' Mr. Snow now left 
at Kusaie his translation of the Gospel of John, 
which had been printed at Honolulu, and which 
many of the people had become able to rend. In 
1869, he visited the island again, in the Morning 
Star, in company with Mr. Pogue, a delegate from 
the Hawaiian Board, who gives the following inter- 
esting account : — 

" The ' gem of the Pacific,' as this island is called 
by some, is so in more senses than one. The popu- 
lation is six hundred, with no white man. There is 
one church of one hundred and fifty-nine members, 
with a native of the island for pastor. There are 
three stone church-buildings, and one built in the 
style of the island. As we landed at the wharf, near 
Mr. Snow's house, we were greeted by the ' Good 
morning' of many, who had come together to wel- 
come their missionary, on his return to visit them 
for a short time before his departure for the father- 
land. It was delightful to see old and young, men 
and women, boys and girls, coming around, taking 
him by the hand, and greeting him with kind salu- 
tations. As I have seen loving children fiock around 
a father returning to his home after a long absence, 



318 CHURCH AT PONAPE, 

SO this people gathered around our brother, whom 
they regard as their spiritual father. They seemed 
more like Hawaiians, than any other people with 
whom I came in contact in Micronesia. They were 
for the most part dressed in foreign clothes, and I 
was struck with the mild, quiet, loving counte- 
nances of many. They looked as if they were full of 
happiness. And what were these people eighteen 
years ago ? ISTaked, degraded, sensual, smokers of 
tobacco, drinkers of awa, superstitious, ignorant of 
books, and of the true God. They are now clothed, 
and in their right minds, read the Bible, sing the 
songs of Zion, have a Sabbath, worship the true 
God, and show by their lives the truth of the re- 
ligion which they profess with their lips." 

In 1863, in compliance with the recommendation 
of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, the Micro- 
nesian mission came under the direction of the Ha- 
waiian Board of Missions. Kanoa and his wife were 
Kanoaand ^hcu ou a visit to Hawaii, his native isle, 
his wife. f^j, ^jj^ benefit of his health ; and he visited 
all the churches on the island, the people coming 
together everywhere to hear what he had to say con- 
cerning the mission in Micronesia. He had a horse 
for his wife and infant child, but travelled on foot 
himself. The author met him at Kilauea, the great 
volcano, while on this missionary tour, and there 
baptized his child. Kanoa received ordination before 
returning to Micronesia. 

At Ponape the number of church members, in 1865, 
was one hundred and seventy-nine. Mr. Sturges 
Church at ^^^ h^en joined by Mr. Doane, and believed 
Ponape. ^Y\2it at Icast half of the people of Ponape 
were in sympathy with them. The report of next 



CALAMITY AT APAIANG. 319 

year was very cheering. '^ High chiefs, with their 
entire people, are taking their places with the mis- 
sionary party, which now seems to be the party of 
the island. Our Christians are no longer trembling 
and crouching, and the heathen party no longer 
bully and swagger.'' 

• Mr. and Mrs. Sturges and Mrs. Doane were obliged 
by illness, in 1869, to retire from the island for a 
season, leaving Mr. Doane alone, with not a white 
person to whom he could look for companionship and 
counsel. Though much tried by the drinking pro- 
pensities and other bad habits of the king, yet early 
in the following year, he was rejoicing over several 
chief men and their wives, in one of the districts, 
asking admission to the church. 

Kanoa, on his return to Micronesia, was first 
stationed at Apaiang. In 1866, we find him once 
more at Kusaie, his first field, where he was cordially 
welcomed. In 1867, being no longer needed there, 
he returned to the Gilbert group, and was stationed 
on the island of Butaritari. In March, 1869, Mr. 
Mahoe, who had been left in charge of Apaiang in Mr. 
Bingham's absence, was severely wounded calamity at 
by one of a rebel party of natives, who ^p^^^"«- 
sought his life. The rebellion seems to have arisen, 
in part at least, from an attempt of the king (of whose 
Christian character the missionaries had good hope) 
to enforce a code of laws against murder, theft, 
adultery, and other crimes. The mission houses 
were destroyed, and the cocoa-nut trees around 
them cut down. Yet the mission seems to have 
gained a hold on the islands of Tarawa, Butaritari, 
Makin, Tapitauea, and the adverse occurrences at 
Apaiang may yet turn out for the furtherance of the 
gospel. 



820 THE MARQUE SAN MISSION. 

The whole number of hopeful converts received 
Number of luto tlic cliurchcs of tlic Microucsia mission, 
1870. ' is 667; namely, 250 on Ponape, 226 on 
Kusaie, 140 on the Marshall Islands, and 51 on the 
Gilbert Islands. The printing amounted to 
2,408,218 pages ; namely, for Ponape, 381,- 
600 pages ; for Kusaie, 223,200 ; for the Marshall 
Isles, 381,726; and for the Gilbert Isles, 1,050,192. 

The singular origin of the mission to the Marque- 
Mission to s^s Islands, and its establishment in 1853, 
qu^e^sM- ^avc bccu dcscribed.^ It was deemed essen- 
^°^^' tial to the success of the enterprise, that 

the Hawaiian Board, along with their annual sup- 
plies, should for a time send also a delegation. The 
delegates have generally been an American mission- 
ary and a lay member of some one of the Hawaiian 
churches. 

The mission, in 1857, had four stations and five 
state of the schools, and Isaia Kaiwi received ordina- 
mission. |.-^jj during the visitation of that year. 
Owing to a necessary and unexpected delay in the 
visit, there had been some suffering, and clothes, 
plates, knives, and forks had gone to pay for food. 
Yet the brethren were all resolved on continuing 
their mission ; and, not fearing the natives, and 
being needed in many places, they resolved each one 
to occupy a separate station. In 1863, the six mis- 
sionaries were all Hawaiians. Five years later, forty- 
seven persons were admitted to the church in the 
space of twelve months. Three of the original mis- 
sionaries sent out in 1852, are there still, and have 
shown great energy and perseverance, as well as 

1 See Chapter XXIX. 



I 



INFLUENCE OF THE MISSIONS. 321 

good judgment, in their labors among the fiercest 
tribes of Polynesia. 

Tlie reacting influence of the Marquesan and 
Micronesian missions upon the Hawaiian Reacting in- 
churches has been highly salutary. The f^e^se'^mS-'^ 
announcement of letters received, or of the ^^^°^- 
return of a missionary brother from -either field, is 
sure to make a sensation in a native audience ; and 
rarely is a prayer ofifered by an Hawaiian, without 
at least one petition for his brethren, who have 
gone to carry the gospel to other islands. 

21 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

RESULTS. 
1870. 

There can be no reasonable doubt^ that the Amer- 
The closing ican Board was right in beginning as early 
commenced as 1848 to bring its mission at the Sand- 
time.^ "^ wich Islands to a close ; though the untried 
process, in every stage for the next fifteen years, was 
full of perplexity. Never did the Prudential Com- 
mittee find it possible to see far ahead. Only from 
step to step did it please God to make the way plain. 
Nevertheless the belief was ever confidently enter- 
tained, that the leadings of his good providence 
were followed. 

This belief was confirmed in the year 1863, when 
The satisfac- ^hc missious uo lougcr saw cause for delay- 
tory result, jj^g. j.^ p]ace thc uativc churches on an in- 
dependent footing, with a native pastor as soon as 
possible for each church, whom the people would be 
expected to support. Nor can we too much admire 
the courage which then freely opened the doors of 
the annual business meetings of the mission to na- 
tive pastors and delegates ; substituting the native 
language for the English, and giving an equal vote 
to all, whether natives or foreigners, though with 
the certainty of being numerically outvoted by the 
native-born members at an early day. There are 



THE NATIVE MINISTRY. 



P-: 



23 



now fifty-eight churches on the Islands, witli a mem- 
bersliip of fourteen thousand eight hundred and 
fifty. There are tliirty-nine native ordained min- 
isters,^ all but three of wliom sustain tlie pastoral 
relation, and five native licentiates with the care 
of churches. Besides these, nine ordained native 
ministers and seven licentiates are employed in 
the foreign missions on Micronesia and the Mar- 
quesas Islands. The whole number of ordained na- 
tive ministers, therefore, in the home and foreign 
service, is forty-eight, and of licentiates twelve; 
making a total of sixty. The cost of this native 
ministry, wherever laboring, is defrayed wholly by 
the Hawaiian people. This native ministry, as a 
whole, is gaining in the estimation of their flocks, 
and of the missionaries. Discipline is faithfully ad- 
ministered in most of the churches ; the interests 
of education are cared for, and there is an increas- 
ing sense of responsibility for the advancement of 
Christ's cause. The amount contributed by the na- 
tive churches for Christian objects, in the year end- 
ing May, 1870, was thirty-one thousand and seventy 
dollars in gold, which would average a little more 

1 DISTRIBUTED AS FOLLOWS. 





Pastors of 

Foreign 

Origin. 


Native 
Ordained 
Pastors. 


Native 
Licen- 
tiates. 


Vacant 
Church- 
es. 


TotaL 


Hawaii 


5 


17 


1 


_ 


23 


Maui and Dependencies 


1 


10 


3 


3 


17 


Oahu 


2 


8 


- 


3 


13 


Kauai 


- 


4 


1 


- 


5 


Total .... 


8 


39 

1 


5 


6 


58 



824 THE PASTORATE CHIEFLY NATIVE, 

than two dollars, for each church member on the 
Islands.^ 

The entire pastorate on the island of Oahu is now 
Thepastorate in thc hands of native-born inhabitants, 

chiefly na- , o i^ i • r. • • 

tive. two 01 them being sons of missionaries. 

One of these missionary sons has a partial support 
from abroad, but the other^ and all the Hawaiian 
pastors, are sustained by their respective churches. 
The pastorate on the island of Kauai is wholly in 
native hands ; also on Maui, Kauai, and Molokai, 
with the exception of the college church at Lahaina 
luna. Three American missionaries remain pastors 
of churches on Hawaii , but their work is passing 
more and more into the hands of natives, of whom 
there are seventeen already ordained on that island. 
From the time of Mr. Thurston's retirement. North 
Kona, as well as South, were under the supervision 
of Mr. Paris, and the seven church organizations — 
all of them with ordained native pastors, with al- 
most twice that number of neat substantial churches 
built by native enterprise wisely stimulated and di- 
rected, — happily exemplify the missionary's true 
policy of devolving all possible responsibility and 
labor upon the people and the native ministry. 

The supply of native ministers promises at pres- 
ent to meet the demand. Mr. Coan has been ed- 
ucating them for the churches in his district. The 
Theological School at Wailuku, under Mr. Alexander, 
is a successful enterprise. Sixty-two have been 

1 Some readers will be interested in knowing, that the average contribu- 
tions of each member in nine of the churches under native pastors, for the 
year under consideration, was four dollars and ten cents. Of twenty-five 
, of the churches under native pastors, it was two dollars and forty-seven 
cents ; and the average contribution of each member, in six churches un- 
^*»r pastors of foreign origin, was two dollars and eighty-three cents. 



SUCCESS OF THE NATIVE MINISTRY. 325 

members of the school since its commencement in 
1863, and half of these have entered the ministry, 
and twelve are yet prosecuting their studies. The 
students have derived their support chiefly from the 
hospitality of the people around the institution, and 
from their own industry. 

The success of the native ministry on the Islands 
is a point of inestimable importance. Dr. success of 
Wetmore, an intelligent medical missionary ministry. 
residing at Hilo, after attending the annual meeting 
of the Evangelical Association at Honolulu, wrote as 
follows in 1867 : — 

" Our native ministers and delegates are, as a 
body, a very respectable class of men. We are not 
ashamed of them, and we ought not to be. They 
stand up nobly on every question of importance, and 
discuss and vote as intelligently (I was about to say) 
as the majority of the missionary fathers ; and I 
think such an assertion would not be untruthful. 
Four years ago, there was considerable trepidation 
in regard to allowing them to have an equal part and 
lot in the ministerial work, but now such fears have 
vanished, and the hand of fellowship is extended 
heartily. We rejoice greatly over it ; as Paul said, 
we ' thank God and take courage.^ " 

" Sabbath-schools," he adds, " both here and 
throughout the srroup, or at least in the Prevalence 

. ^. . i 1 Ti. . . Of Sabbath- 

most important localities, are receiving schools. 

increased and increasing attention ; the children are 
being gathered into them in greater and more con- 
stant numbers. Instead of a missionary here and 
there engaged in teaching a large school, with al- 
most proverbial inattention, we find a score or more 
of apparently devoted teachers engaged in impart- 



S26 THE SABBATH-SCHOOL ASSOCIATION, 

ing" instruction, and thus staying up the hands of 
the pastor and greatly encouraging him in his work. 
The Sabbath-school celebration here (in Honolulu) 
on Saturday of last week, was a soul-cheering scene. 
How I wish you could have witnessed the long pro- 
cession of seven hundred children, marching with 
their banners, and flags, and music. Their beaming 
faces told how much they enjoyed the various exer- 
cises of the day ; the speeches were very interest- 
ing, and were listened to with close attention; and 
when the last address had been pronounced, the last 
hymn or song sung, and the benediction received, 
the hungry, thirsty ones dispersed quietly, to oc- 
cupy their designated places for partaking of a 
bountiful repast provided for the occasion.'^ 

The Sabbath-school Association, whose anniver- 
sabbath- sary meeting is described above, had its 

school ASSO- .. . ., ... n l^ j* 

elation. origiu lu thc neccssities or. the times. 
When the government, under " Reformed Catholic " 
influence, became for a time antagonistic to evangel- 
ical interests, and this appeared in the national 
schools, there was a call for increased exertions in the 
religious instruction of the youth. Under the lead- 
ership of children of the missionaries, scattered 
through the land, with the active cooperation of 
the native ministry and a large lay element in the 
churches, a Sabbath-school Association was organ- 
ized in 1866, which has had a very important agency 
in staying the tide of infidelity and irreligion. This 
Association meets annually at Honolulu, at the same 
time with the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, and 
consists of Protestant ministers, superintendents of 
Sabbath-schools, and lay delegates from the schools. 
Sixty-five schools were represented in 1869, in which 



SUPPLY OF BOOKS. 327 

was an average attendance of five hundred and 
twenty-two teachers, one thousand seven hundred 
and forty-seven boys, one thousand four hundred 
and eighty-four girls, and two thousand five hun- 
dred and ninety adults, making an average attend- 
ance of six thousand three hundred and forty-three. 

The preceding chapters contain only a partial 
statement of the supply of books for the supply of 
religious and moral instruction of the peo- ^^^^^• 
pie. The Hawaiian language was reduced to writing 
about the year 1822. Since then not less than one 
hundred and fifty different works have been pre- 
pared and printed, and the printing exceeds two 
hundred and twenty millions of pages. To a very 
large extent, these works have been sold to the 
people. They include, besides the Old and New 
Testaments, a variety of publications, — doctrinal, 
practical, educational, scientific, historical ; together 
with a dictionary of the language, and at different 
times, as many as thirteen periodicals, secular and 
religious. 

Twenty thousand Hawaiian Bibles and thirty thou- 
sand Hawaiian Testaments were printed in the space 
of thirty years ; and recently the American Bible 
Society has published a beautiful electrotype edition 
of the Hawaiian Scriptures, for family use ; and also 
an edition of the New Testament for the use of 
schools. More than a hundred thousand hymn- 
books have been printed in successive editions, with 
constant improvements, and latterly with tunes an- 
nexed. The children have also a hymn and tune 
book. 

The press not being exclusively in the hands of 
the evangelical community, the existing character of 
secular literature is gradually assimilating rtera^ture.^ 



828 THE NATIONAL EDUCATION. 

to that of other Christian lands. Many of the relig- 
ious works already printed by the mission are now out 
of print, and deserve republication, and there is 
urgent demand for many new ones. The assistance 
needed in publishing, either in the Hawaiian lan- 
guage, or in any of the other five languages, in which 
the Islands churches are carrying on foreign mis- 
sions, is chiefly indirect. The Hawaiian churches are 
comparatively poor, and cannot pay the large sums 
in advance, which are needful for the publication of 
works, but are able to purchase the books when 
published and offered to them. Hence their ap- 
plications to Bible and Tract Societies. The Amer- 
ican Tract Society has lately been requested to 
publish a Bible Dictionary, a Bible Text Book, a 
Commentary on the three first Gospels, and a Hymn- 
book with six hundred hymns, — one edition with- 
out tunes, and another with them. The Hymn- 
book is represented to be the most popular book 
with the people, next to the Pocket Testament. 

The education of the Islands is now sustained 
The national wliolly by the islaud community, native and 
education, foreign. The government expenditure for 
common schools, in the year 1869, under direction 
of the Board of Education, was 138,865. Add to 
this $3,929 for common school-houses, and $2,625 for 
school-books, and the sum is $45,419. The addi- 
tional expenditure, in the same year, for what are 
called Hawaiian-English schools, in which the Eng- 
lish language is more or less supplemented by the 
Hawaiian, was $29,128 ; raising the grand total of 
the expenditure of the government for education, 
in the year 1869, to $74,547. The pupils of the 
latter class were about fifteen hundred. In the 



SCHOOLS UNDER PRIVATE PATRONAGE. 329 

common schools, the attendance was five thousand 
nine hundred and thirty-eight, of whom three thou- 
sand four hundred and twenty-seven were boys, and 
two thousand five hundred and eleven were girls.^ 

Several schools not apparently embraced in the 
government report, are deserving of special schools un- 
notice. Miss Greenes Makawao female sem- patronage. 
inary, on Maui, has twenty pupils. Instruction is 
given in English, and the school is nearly self-support- 
ing, but is aided by the government, and by the Ha- 
waiian Board. The Kawaiahao female seminary, at 
Honolulu, taught by the Misses Lydia and Elizabeth 
Bingham, was begun in April, 1867, in buildings 
belonging in part to the American Board. The 
Hawaiian Board appropriated $1,096 to fitting up 
the school rooms, and the Honolulu community 
generously gave fl,950 to purchase an additional 
building. The school receives its support from the 
community at Honolulu, and has twenty-four board- 
ing scholars. The Makiki female seminary at Ho- 
nolulu, was begun by Miss Ogden in 1859. Her 
pupils, ten years later, were twenty-five. Her la- 
bors on the Islands began as long ago as 1828, and 
her influence has been felt in hundreds of Hawaiian 
homes. The Koloa female seminary, on Kauai, was 
begun in 1862 by Miss Knapp and Mrs. J. W. Smith 
and her two daughters, and thirty girls have been in 
attendance. Mrs. Shipman, of Hilo, Mrs. Lyons, of 
Waimea, Mrs. L. H. Gulick, of Honolulu, and Miss 
Mary Paris, of Molokai, have each had small family 
schools; and Mrs. Coan a larger one at Hilo. 

Somewhat over one hundred adult children of mis- 
sionaries are now resident on the Islands ; ^^"fl^^nL 



missionaries 



and it is due to them and to the mission fam- ^^^^X' 



Biennial Report of the Board of Education. 



830 THE NATIONAL PROSPERITY. 

ilies to state the following facts. They are all Ha- 
waiian citizens. One of them is President of the 
Oahu College ; one is Principal of the Lahainaluna 
Seminary ; one is editor of two influential newsj3a- 
pers at Honolulu, one in English, the other in the 
native language ; and fifteen have received ordina- 
tion as ministers of the gospel, — four to labor on 
the Hawaiian Islands, two in Micronesia, two in 
China (one of them deceased), one in Japan, and 
six in the United States ; twenty females and five 
males are now employed as teachers on the Islands, 
and more than half as many more have been thus 
employed in past times. 

The island community, as a whole, is prosperous 
The national ^^ i^s material interests, though such pros- 
prosperity. perity is less with the native population 
than could be desired. Foreigners too largely en- 
gross the business. The annual exports have risen, 
in the last ten years, from $807,459 to $2,366,358 ; 
and the annual imports, from $1,223,740 to $2,040,- 
068. The former exceeds the latter by $326,290. 
The receipts of the government, during the two 
years ending March 31, 1870, were $834,112; and 
its expenditures $934,100. It has a funded debt of 
$112,900.1 

In the opinion of Dr. L. H. Gulick, recently Cor- 
responding Secretary of the Hawaiian Board of Mij?- 

1 Speaking of the district of Hilo, in 1866, Mr. Coan writes thus: "Noth- 
ing is more clearly demonstrated by fact, than that Hilo has made strides 
in the path of temporal advancement, — in intelligence, agriculture, and 
commerce. Our roads, bridges, yards, gardens, fields, and dwellings, are 
being improved. Our market furnishes, besides sugar and molasses, coffee, 
arrow-root, fungus, wood, beef, hides, goat-skins, and other exports; and 
the amount of money in circulation, is annually increasing. Probably from 
five hundred to a thousand framed buildings are sprinkled over the district, 
many of them presenting a neat and inviting aspect. As nearly as I can 
ascertain, the district of Hilo has used half a million feet of lumber during 
the past year." — Missionary Herald^ 1866 p. 274. 



MORAL CONDITION OF THE ISLANDS. 331 

sions, who has had great opportunity of knowing 
the moral condition of the Islands, the Moral condi- 

^ n * 1 T 1 *ion of the 

number oi virtuous men and women has islands. 
been steadily increasing from the beginning of the 
missionary work. He regards the churches, taken 
as a whole, as never so free from immoralities, as 
they are now. He says : " The breakwater against 
the terrible ocean of license which surg-ed around 
our Hawaiian Zion, has been laid deep and per- 
manent. It has in many places so nearly reached 
the surface, that female virtue is a known fact on 
these sunny Isles, where, a few years ago, the name 
was unknown, and the fact unheard of. Virtue that 
stands these trials is virtue. Our preachers, whether 
foreign or native, give no uncertain sound on ques- 
tions of morality. K public sentiment is being 
gradually created, by the influence of the gospel, 
assisted by the teachings and example of a number 
from foreign lands, in spite of terrible counter in- 
fluences. There are many parents willing to make 
effort, and to practice self-denial, to have their chil- 
dren kept from vice, and to raise them above the 
vicious community around. We do not open a 
school for boys or girls, but it is filled to its utmost 
capacity, and many apply for admission who cannot 
be received." 

'^'But for the conserving effects of the Gospel,'^ 
continues Dr. Gulick, "during the last half The race 
century, there would have been now scarce thfgoJpei. ^ 
an Hawaiian left to tell the story of the extinction 
of the race, through foreign vices grafted upon 
native depravity. That the race still continues to 
decrease is no wonder ; but that it is in existence to- 
day, with many manifestations of true Christianity, 
is one of the modern miracles of grace. That there 



332 THE FUTURE OF THE ISLANDS, 

is SO much vice and immorality should astonish no 
one ; but that there is any virtue, any piety, any 
civilization, should cause us to shout over the 
triumphs of redeeming mercy." ^ 

" We are laboring/' Dr. Gulick adds, '^ not alone 
The future for tlic Hawaiiaus of the present, but with 
ands. an eye also to the Anglo-Hawaiians of the 

future ; and the higher we lift the Hawaiian race, 
the more influence do we exert for good on the 
people who are to succeed them. The history of 
this people has been a marvelous one, shedding 
great glory on the missionary enterprise. The 
frailties of the people, no less than their virtues, 
come from their being one of the most impressible 
of races, easily influenced to good, and too easily 
drawn to evil. With so much amiability, and now 
with so many Christian advantages, we may hope 
for much from the Hawaiian nation, and the Ha- 
waiian church " 

1 In a table compiled from the records of births and deaths, kept at the 
office of the Board of Education, and derived from the quarterly reports of 
the School Agents in the several districts throughout the countiy, it is 
stated, that the births, in the years 1867, 1868, and 1869, were six thousand 
and twenty -four, and the deaths nine thousand four hundred and eighty- 
nine The excess of deaths over births for three years, was three thousand 
four hundred and sixty-five; showing an annual decrease of one thousand 
one hundred and fifty-five. The National Board of Health, in their Ee- 
port to the Legislature of 1870, published the following testimony of Dr. 
Beratz, —a gentleman who had travelled for four months on the island of 
Hawaii, and an independent observer, — as having a most favorable bearing 
on this subject. He says: — 

" The impression received from various books, before I visited the Ha- 
waiian Islands, in regard to syphilitic diseases among the natives was 
much changed when, during my stay on the island of Hawaii, I had an 
opportunity to observe and form an idea of the state of things. I really 
think there is not more fresh syphilis to be found among the natives of 
these Islands, than among any other population of the same number in any 
European or American country. During my stopping several weeks at 
the principal places, where sick people of all sorts made their appearance 
asking for advice and medicine, I am glad to state that the number oi 
patients afflicted with constitutional syphilis was only a small one." 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

THE SANDWICH ISLANDS EYANGELIZED. 

1870. 

A Foreign Missionary Society may be said to have 
completed its appropriate work among" a whenamis- 

111 11 /-^-i . . . sion is com- 

neatnen people, when a Christian commu- pieted. 
iiity has resulted from its labors, that is self-govern- 
ing, self-sustaining, and imbued so with spiritual 
life as to give promise, not only of living after the 
Society has withdrawn from the field, but of being a 
leaven that may be expected ultimately to leaven 
the whole lump. In this view, it will not always be 
needful that the people of the entire national terri- 
tory shall have been first Christianized. Indeed, 
experience has shown, that native churches must 
be aggressive, as well as self-sustaining, in order to 
their full development. They must have the benefit 
of what to them will be a foreign mission. The 
effort to carry mission churches through a long 
series of years, and to create a self-reliant and 
efficient Christian community, without the help of 
such an agency, must generally prove unsuccessful. 
Home missions will be the stronger for the foreign 
missions, but alone will not suffice. If there be no 
accessible heathen outside the national territory, 
then the mission should be w^ithdrawn, if that be 
practicable, before that territory has all come under 



334 THE PRESENCE OF ROMISH MISSIONARIES* 

the power of the gospel ; while there is land yet to 
be possessed, while something like a stern necessity 
exists for acting on the defensive, and pressing the 
war of conquest. 

Some may think that, in missions like the one at 
Theobjec the Sandwich Islands, the presence of 
Romish mis- Kouiisli missionarics ought to keep the 
present. Protcstaut missionarics in the field. There 
is of course discretion to be used in respect to this 
matter, especially when Rome can command the 
armed support of some one of the great Catholic 
powers. But experience at the Islands has shown 
the wonderful vitality of spiritual forces even under 
such assaults, as well as the animating reason we have 
to look for providential interpositions. Besides, such 
is the inherent weakness of Romish missions, that 
they are obliged always to keep missionaries in fields 
they would retain for their Church. In all their 
great missions of past ages, these have been just as 
indispensable after the lapse of a century, as they 
were at any previous time, and the missions perished 
on the failure of the foreign supply. We need not 
wait for them to retire, as indeed we cannot, nor 
should we greatly dread their presence. All things 
considered, the mission churches at the Sandwich 
Islands are perhaps the better for the proximity 
and the assaults of their uncompromising foes. 
The wrath of man has been made to praise God, and 
the remainder he has restrained. Indeed the pres- 
ence of an opposing if not a persecuting power, is 
almost a necessity in the early stages of missionary 
success. Witness Madagascar. 

A more mischievous form of interference, is a rival 
A worse evil, missiou from somc Protestant Church, act- 



IMPORTANCE OF AN EARLY CLOSE. 335 

ing under the same banner, but with different doc- 
trines, different forms of worship, and conflicting' in- 
terests, — such as the late mission of Bishop Staley 
at the Sandwich Islands. 

We cannot help believing, that missions have not 
been prosecuted with enough positive refer- importance 
ence to an early termination. The mission aa^'j^ly^^^ 
to the Sandwich Islands has had a duration ^^^^®* 
of half a century ; and would have been protracted 
much longer, but for the counsels of the directing 
body. The error was in underestimating the spirit- 
ual vitality of the native church and pastorate, and 
in overestimating the importance of a prolonged 
discipline and training for the native ministry, in a 
newly formed Christian community. There was, 
also, too little thought of the enlightening and ele- 
vating influence that must attend the all-pervading 
agency of the Holy Spirit; warranting the belief, 
that at least in every hundred converts a man 
might be found with sufficient natural endowments, 
under Biblical instruction, to take the charge of one 
of the early churches gathered among a heathen 
people. Had the American missionaries at the 
Islands and their directors been prepared, from the 
outset, to act decidedly on this assumption, the 
work of the Missionary Board might have been 
shortened, possibly a score of years. 

The relations at present sustained by the Sand- 
wich Islands missionaries to the Board, peculiar re- 
and to the native Christian community, tween^he' 
are somewhat peculiar. Their official con- ^''e^J^s^'siou- 
nection with the Board, as missionaries, *"^^ 
terminated in the manner and for reasons elsewhere 
stated, in the years immediately following 1848 ; but 



336 SUPPORT OF THE MISSIONARIES. 

was so far renewed in 1863, that a reasonable support 
was guaranteed to them, while remaining on the Isl- 
ands with the purpose of doing what thej^ could for 
the advancement of Christ^s kingdom. Their present 
relation to the island churches is that of missionary 
fathers. They are members of the Hawaiian Evan- 
gelical Association, with the right of voting, and 
with all the influence in that Association, and in the 
native community, which their characters and the 
remembrance of their services will command. Thev 
are Hawaiian citizens, as are their children, and 
have a deep personal interest in all that concerns 
the welfare of the nation. 

The matter of support for the missionary families 
Support of subsequent to the year 1863, was virtually 
aries. ^ dccidcd by the missionaries themselves, at 
their general meeting in that year, in free confer- 
ences with the Foreign Secretary of the Board ; and 
thisJs their account of the settlement, 

" It is plain that the salary cannot be based on 
Their own tlic priuciplc of paying for services ren- 

account of , T^/r»« i»i ^ 

the matter, dcred. iVlissiouary salarics have never been 
based on this principle. The missionary is not 
strictly the employe of the Board, or of the churches, 
but a servant of Christ engaged in doing the work 
of his Master. The Board only enables him to do 
this work to the best advantage. For this purpose 
a salary is granted, regulated according to the va- 
rious wants and circumstances of the individual. It 
is obvious that, in returning to this missionary sal- 
ary, the houses, lands, etc., placed at the disposal of 
the missionary in 1848, must be taken into account. 
And as one design of that arrangement was to place 
missionaries in a position to secure a support for 



SUPPORT OF NATIVE MISSIONARIES, 337 

themselves and families at the Islands, it is reason- 
able that some regard should now be had to the 
means and advantages which this change may 
have placed in their possession. It is also under- 
stood, that these means and advantages, whatever 
they may be, may now be employed toward the sup- 
port of the families in such way as will not inter- 
fere with missionary usefulness, so that we are not 
in fact placed on the same basis as before the change 
in 1848, with the same claims to a full support from 
the Board. These principles will aid us in coming to 
a just estimate of the various salaries. 

" The salary now to be fixed upon, is to be re- 
garded as a permanent arrangement, not to be re- 
vised from year to year, and not to be altered, unless 
some obvious reason shall make it necessary : the 
individual to be at liberty to receive the whole, or 
a part, or nothing, as his own sense of duty shall 
dictate. No grants are to be made for repairs of 
houses, or for ordinary medical aid. Applications 
for extraordinary medical aid should be considered 
as they shall occur. Aid will be granted to widows 
and superannuated missionaries as heretofore, ac- 
cording to the actual necessities of the case.'' 

The Micronesian and Marquesan missions are the 
foreign missions of the Hawaiian churches. The native 
The eight Hawaiian missionaries and four ^pp^tedby 
assistant missionaries, with their wives, all ^^^^^^^• 
derive their support from the Hawaiian churches, 
through the Hawaiian Board, and have no direct 
connection with the American Board. But it has 
been necessary that the support of the American la- 
borers in Micronesia, and the expenses of the 
Morning Star, should be borne by the Board. 

22 



838 WHOLE NUMBER OF MISSIONARIES. 

The number of ordained missionaries employed on 
Whole num- tiie Sandwicli Islands from the beginning, 
missionaries, is fiftj-two ; of lay teacliers and helpers, 
twenty-one ; of female missionaries, chiefly married, 
eighty threes making a total of one hundred and 
fifty-six. Ten of the ordained missionaries died in 
the field, six of them past the age of fifty. Four- 
teen of the clerical missionaries returned for various 
reasons to their native land, where six of them have 
since died. The average duration of service per- 
Average fomicd by tlic ordaiucd missionaries who 
Berfice.^ died at the Islands, was twenty-seven years. 
The sixteen who are now living at the Islands have 
been there from twenty-six to forty-seven years, and 
their average service is thirty-seven years. These 
remarkable facts speak well for the Hawaiian climate . 

That so large a number of clerical missionaries is 
Why so still resident at the Islands, at what may 
Bionaries are bc rcgai'dcd as tlic closc of tlic misslou, is 
Island! owing in part to the salubrity of the cli- 
mate already noticed, and in part to the peculiar 
constitution of the Hawaiian nation. Incorporating 
the mission families into the civil community which 
the mission had been mainly instrumental in form- 
ing, was part of the process, for reasons almost pe- 
culiar to those Islands, in closing the work of the 
mission ; and the lay members are now all in the 
discharge of duties as citizens, as also are many 
children of the mission. Most of the missionaries 
Their claim bciug far advauccd in years, some of them 
for support. })eyQn(j ^^c pcriod for active service, they 
generally feel, that they have a claim for such grants 
in aid from the Board, as in addition to their private 
means will make them comfortable; and this aid 



THEIR INFLUENCE AT THE ISLANDS. 339 

can be rendered far more economically at the Isl- 
ands, than it could be in the United States. Their 
residence^, too, among the churches they have 
planted, now that those churches form an independ- 
ent religious community, may perhaps be Their mflu- 
necessary to the ultimate success of those inlands. 
churches, and cannot fail to be useful. It seems at 
least to be obviously a part of the Divine plan, and 
the future historian will doubtless have pleasure in 
tracing its results. The Sandwich Islands lie on 
one of the great pathways of the world's commerce, 
and modern civilization is flowing in upon them 
quite fast enough for the religious interests of the 
nation, and for the temporal welfare of the native 
population. The presence of the religious fathers 
of the nation, for a few more years, as counselors 
and aids, will be among the best safeguards of the 
national welfare. 

The missionaries and their directors have always 
favored the independence of the Islands, ontheinde- 
The present king, misled at one time by the the isiTnds. 
representations of unfriendly persons, publicly ex- 
pressed an opinion, that the missionaries were 
in favor of annexing the Islands to the United 
States. But this was wholly a misapprehension. 
If the Islands were thus annexed, an emigration 
would flow there from the United States, which, 
while it might enrich a few large native landholders 
high in rank, would at once impoverish the mass 
of the native people, and lead to their speedy ex- 
tinction. The existence of the Hawaiian nation is 
inseparably connected with the religion to which it 
owes all its prosperity. Nor are the Protestant re- 
ligious institutions now existing there for the na- 



840 COST OF THE MISSION. 

tive inhabitants alone; and these institutions will 
doubtless remain^ and give character to the long 
future, whatever form the civil government shall 
assume. But the native element must rapidly dis- 
appear with the loss of independence ; and the pros- 
pect of such an event is exceedingly painful to an 
observer from the missionary stand-point. 

The cost of the Sandwich Islands mission, up to 
Cost of the the year 1869, was one million two hun- 
mission. ^j,^^ ^^^^ twenty thotisand dollars ; and that 
of the Micronesian mission, one hundred and fifty 
thousand dollars. Should we compare this cost of an 
enterprise extending through half a century, with 
that of railroads, steamships, iron-clad vessels, na- 
val expeditions, or a single active week in our late 
civil war, the sum total would not appear large. The 
Value of its ^ctual valuc of the results of this expendi- 
resuits. ^^j,^ indeed is inestimable. It is vain for 
an objector to state the good this money might have 
done, if expended in some other quarters, or for other 
purposes. It could not have been obtained for other 
purposes. Its contribution was the result of the in- 
terest awakened by this very mission. And the mis- 
sion, by its reacting. influence on the sympathies and 
faith of the Christian community, has far more than 
supported itself. The Isles of the Pacific have been 
a productive working capital, both in this country 
and Great Britain, by reason of the early and great 
success of missions among them at the outset of the 
mighty enterprise for the world's conversion. They 
were missions to the more accessible and plastic por- 
tions of the heathen world, — pioneer, and in some 
sense tentative, missions ; and we may well doubt 
whether, without them, missions would have been 



INDEBTEDNESS OF ISLANDS TO MISSION 341 

soon prosecuted on a large scale among the less 
accessible people of India and China, whatever may 
be the popular estimate as to the relative importance 
of those countries. The providential call to the 
churches has been most distinctly heard from the 
Pacific isles, from the wilds of Southern Africa, from 
the Karens of Burmah, from the Pariahs of India, 
and recently from the island of Madagascar. 

The value of the work of God's grace at the Isl- 
ands through the gospel of his Son, as set forth in 
the pages of this volume, is beyond the reach of hu- 
man calculation. The salvation of a single soul is 
declared by the Divine Saviour to be worth more 
than the world ; and the gathering of hopeful con- 
verts into the churches of those Islands, for the 
space of fifty years, has averaged more than a 
thousand a year; and among these converts have 
been some of the highest and best exhibitions of 
true piety. 

Nor will it be any the less true, that the Hawaiian 
nation has been evangelized, and that the Missions a 
foreign mission work has therefore been powlTforthe 
completed, should the nation cease to exist i^^^"'^^ 
at no distant day. The transfer of the arable lands 
on the Islands into the hands of foreigners, carried 
much farther, would insure this result. To God's 
blessing on the Christian mission is it mainly owing, 
that such a result has not been reached already, and 
the conserving power of the future will mainly exist 
in the evangelical churches and the schools. Recent 
events encourage the hope, that the king and his 
ministers will see, that the national life depends oil 
the same causes which originally gave it vitality and 
force. Yet it may ultimately appear, that the na- 



342 AN IMPERISHABLE TRUTH. 

tional constitution was so fatally impaired by vices 
before the arrival of the mission, that not even Chris- 
tianity will prevent the continually recurring fact, 
that the number of deaths exceeds the number of 
births. 

The nation may, and probably will, fade away. 
Animperish- ^^^ tlic facts wiU rcmalu concerning the 
able truth, succcss of tlic gospcl. It will bc forcvcr 
true, that the Sandwich Islands were Christianized 
by evangelical missionaries from the United States ; 
and that, as a consequence of this, the people were 
recognized, by the leading powers of Christendom, as 
entitled to the rank and privileges of a Christianized 
and civilized nation. There is inestimable worth in 
such a work, with such results. It is not for the 
present time only, but for all time. Nor will it stand 
alone. But taking its place beside other missionary 
efforts in the north and west Pacific, resulting in 
like wondrous triumphs of the gospel, it will still 
rank as among the most successful, when all the 
myriad isles of that ocean shall be won over, as they 
will be at no distant day, to the kingdom of our 
blessed Lord. 

"Already,^' says Dr. Mullens, " in more than three 
hundred islands of eastern and southern Polynesia, 
the gospel has swept heathenism entirely away. The 
missionaries of the four great Societies have gath- 
ered four hundred thousand people under Christian 
influences, of whom a quarter of a million are living 
still, and fifty thousand of these are communicants.^* 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

THE JUBILEE. 
1870. 

It was fitting, at the close of the half century 
from the landing of the mission on the origin of the 
Sandwich Islands, that there should be a J"^^^^^- 
formal recognition of God's signal blessing on the 
enterprise. A Jubilee celebration was accordingly 
planned by the Hawaiian Board for some time in 
the month of June, 1870, the usual time for the 
annual meeting of the mission ; and the Prudential 
Committee of the American Board, and the English 
missions in the South Pacific, were invited to be 
present by their representatives. The difficulty of 
access for the South Sea missionaries was such as to 
prevent their coming ; and the Prudential Commit- 
tee did not see their way clear to promise a repre- 
sentative. But in the spring of 1870, the health 
of Dr. N. G. Clark, Foreign Secretary of the Board, 
becoming somewhat impaired, a brief visit to the 
Islands was deemed expedient for him ; and he 
arrived at Honolulu on the 19th of May, in season 
for the Jubilee. Uniting his efforts with those of 
brethren on the ground, efficient committees were 
appointed, composed partly of native gentlemen, to 
make the needful arrangements. The aim was to 
secure for the Jubilee a national recogni- Assumes a 
tion ; and the king kindly consented to character. 



344 JUBILEE SERMONS. 

make the 15th of June a national holiday, and to be 
present at the public celebration. He also directed 
a national salute to be fired on that day in honor 
of the occasion, and made liberal contributions for 
a grand collation. 

On Sabbath morning, June 12th, the two native 
Jubilee ser- congrcgatious iu Houolulu united, in the 
^'''^^' Kawaiahao or great Stone Church, to hear 

the Rev. Mr. Kuaea, the distinguished native pastor, 
preach the Jubilee sermon. ^ It was of course in the 
Hawaiian language. Every seat in the church was 
occupied, and benches were brought in till all avail- 
able space was filled. As many as twenty-five hun- 
dred persons were seated. 

At half past ten, the officiating clergymen, seven 
in number, entered the pulpit ; when there was a 
voluntary skillfully played, by Mrs. Governor Dom- 
inis, on the powerful organ belonging to the 
church. After a short prayer by the Rev. B. W. 
Parker, a hymn in the native language, composed 
for the occasion, was sung by a choir of fifty Ha- 
waiian singers. 

Mr. Kuaea's text was Lev. xxv. 11 : '^ A Jubilee 
shall the fiftieth year be to you.^' The discourse 
was not less noticeable for its orderly arrangement, 
than for its matter, and occupied an hour in the 
delivery, during which the preacher is said not to 
have referred to note or memorandum of any kind. 
In the course of his sermon, he called attention to 
the wonderful change that had been brought about 
in the short space of half a century. The Ha- 

1 My account of this celebration is substantially what I find in The Pa- 
cific Commercial Advertiser of June 18th, The Friend of the same date, 
both published at Honolulu ; and a communication from Honolulu to the 
Boston Daily Journal, 



REMINISCENCES OF OLD MISSIONARIES. 345 

waiiaiis, he said^ were a law-abiding, Sabbath-keep- 
ing people ; and so general was edncation among 
them, that it was extremely rare to find a man or 
woman who could not both read and write. On the 
evening of the same day, the Fort Street Church 
was filled with a large foreign audience, to hear a 
Jubilee discourse by the Rev. Dr. Damon, from the 
same text; in which he reviewed the first fifty years, 
and recalled many remarkable incidents illustrating 
God's providential care of the mission. 

That church was again filled on Monday and 
Tuesday evenings, to hear the reminis- Reminis- 
cences of Mrs. Thurston and Mrs. Whitney, mSonariea. 
the surviving members of the first company of mis- 
sionaries, and of the Rev. Mr. Bishop, of the first 
reinforcement, then the oldest male missionary on 
the ground. 

Wednesday was the Jubilee, and a day long to be 
remembered on these Islands. The people attended 
in great numbers, and the day was as pleasant as 
could have been desired. The Kawaiahao was taste- 
fully decorated by the hands of ladies. A procession 
was formed at ten o'clock. Two companies Theproces- 
of infantry and one of cavalry, all native ^^^''' 
soldiers,* did honor to the occasion. The legislature 
had adjourned, and the members were in attendance, 
with the older missionaries, in carriages. The 
younger ministers, the native preachers and dele- 
gates, the faculty of Oahu College, the alumni of 
Lahainafuha Seminary, and the Mission Children's 
Society, added numbers and dignity to the dis- 
play. But the most interesting feature of the pro- 
cession was the array of children from the Sab* 



346 RECEPTION OF TEE KING, 

bath-schools of the two native and two foreign 
churches of the city, eight hundred in number, all 
in neat holiday attire, and each school with its 
beautiful banner. The place of martial music was 
well supplied by hymns, ringing out in a multitude 
of harmonious youthful voices. 

The children occupied the spacious galleries of 
the church, and the body of the house was filled to 
Reception of rcplctiou by adults. The king then entered 
the king. jT^^ church with Emma, queen dowager, 
attended by his ministers. He was received by the 
audience standing, the choir singing a version of 
"God save the King" in the Hawaiian language. 
The scene was impressive. On the front of the gal- 
lery was the inscription in evergreen, " 1820 — Ju- 
bilee — 1870 ; '^ and beneath, the national motto, 
" TJa mau ha ea o ha aina i ha pono,^^ " The Life of the 
Land is preserved by Righteousness.'^ The king sat 
at the right of the pulpit, and behind him were the 
members of his cabinet, and the diplomatic repre- 
sentatives of foreign nations. On the left were the 
missionaries ; and a great mass of natives, num- 
bering perhaps three thousand, crowded the edifice; 
and there was believed to be a greater number out- 
side. 

After prayer in Hawaiian, by Dr. Lowell Smith, 
and singing by the choir. Dr. Clark, peaking in 
behalf of the American Board, made the following 
address; which the Rev. H. H. Parker, pastor of the 
native church, translated sentence by sentence into 
the native tongue : — 

" It seems to have been left to these Islands to 
Dr. Clark's prcscut to the world one of the most re- 
address. markablc illustrations of the developing 



DR. CLARK'S ADDRESS. 347 

power of Christianity. The procession that has just 
moved through your streets — that peaceful army 
with banners — and this great assembly^ are wit- 
nesses to its triumphs. For the hour^ local differ- 
ences are forgotten ; the places of business, the sen- 
ate-chamber, and the court-room are deserted ; rich 
and poor, the high-born and the lowly, meet on the 
higher level of a common humanity. We offer our 
prayer of thanksgiving ; we raise our song of jubi- 
lee ; royal munificence and private bounty unite to 
spread the feast on the nation's holiday. 

'^ This honor we pay to the gospel of Christ, and 
to the noble souls who here planted and nurtured 
the seeds of a Christian civilization. This is our 
recognition of the w^ortli of the sainted dead, and of 
the honored living who still wait to put their robes 
of glory on. 

" The world's method of promoting the social and 
moral elevation of men is by commerce and civiliza- 
tion. We like the gospel better, and the culture 
that follows in its train. What did all the commerce 
and civilization of the world do for Africa before the 
introduction of Christianity ? Let the midnight glare 
of blazing villages and the horrors of the slave-trade 
answer. What did they do for China ? Witness the 
devastations of war and the opium traffic forced upon 
an unw^illing people. What for the Islands of the 
Pacific, but to multiply the causes of disease and 
death? What household was made happier, w^iat 
home purer, what man or woman raised to a nobler 
life? 

" But the changes wrought in these Islands dur- 
ing the last fifty years by the introduction of Chris- 
tianity — who shall measure them ? Where else have 



348 DR CLARK'S ADDRESS. 

changes so great and so beneficent been witnessed in 
so short a period? A heatiien nation has become 
Christian ; the Bible, a Christian literature, schools, 
and churches, are open and free to all ; law and or- 
der have taken the place of individual caprice ; an 
independent government shares in the respect and 
courtesies of the civilized world ; a poor wretched 
barter with a few passing ships, has been changed 
for a commerce that is reckoned by millions of dol- 
lars : but more than all, and better than all, the 
seeds of Christian culture, ripened on this soil, have 
been borne by the winds and found lodgment in 
lands thousands of miles away — in the Marquesas 
and in Micronesia. 

'' And why these beautiful residences that line the 
streets of the capital, and stretch away up the val- 
leys and down the coast ? Why these houses of taste 
and culture, these gardens teeming with all the rich- 
ness of a tropical clime, and enriched with the spoils 
of many lauds ? Why has this barren waste of a few 
years ago, where was neither tree, shrub, nor flower 
to relieve the eye, been changed as into the garden 
of the Lord, and made a fitting symbol of the moral 
changes that have passed over the Islands ? Why 
these openings to enterprise and this delightful so- 
cial life that attracts so many from other lands, but 
that Christianity has come with its better thought 
and nobler purpose, sending its quickening energies 
through every form of human activity, and demon- 
strating to this age of materialism, to this nineteenth 
century, that the highest progress of a nation comes 
not from commerce and civilization alone, but when 
a new life current has been poured through its heart 
and quickened its brain ? 



DK CLARK'S ADDRESS. 349 

" Other men have labored and we are entered into 
their labors. We are here to-day, we have come up 
to this Jubilee, because of the sacrifices, the patient 
toil and the heroic faith of Bingham, one of whose 
many monuments is this church edifice in which we 
are convened ; of Thurston, whose name has gained 
new lustre these last few days ; of Whitney, whose 
ardent zeal is lovingly remembered on Kauai, and be- 
cause of their successors and compeers ; — - Andrews, 
the lexicographer of the Hawaiian tongue; Coan, 
who has been permitted to fill out the largest church 
roll allotted to any man in his generation ; Alexan 
der, the teacher of an able and efiicient ministry , 
Lyons, the sweet singer of this Israel ; and Richards 
and Judd and Armstrong, who in troublous times 
rendered invaluable aid to the government in the or- 
ganization and maintenance of civil institutions ; 
and many other equally devoted followers of Christ, 
whose praise is in all the churches. 

^^ We forget not to-day the generous support and 
the hearty cooperation in every good work of the 
noble men and women, of whom the Hawaiian people 
may well be proud ; Kalanimoku, whose native cour- 
tesy was only equaled by his Christian fidelity ; blind 
Bartimeus, who saw much and loved much, sitting 
at the feet of Jesus ; Keopuolani, the daughter, wife, 
and mother of kings; Elizabeth Kaahumanu, who 
seemed to combine in one character, her imperial 
namesake of England and the Saint of Hungary ; 
Kapiolani, who could alike illustrate the beauty of 
the gospel in a well ordered household, and its bold- 
ness in braving the wrath of Pele. But time would 
fail me to name or number those of high and low 
degree whose example, faith, and prayer, sustained 



850 OTHER ADDRESSES, 

and cheered the mission circle, and contributed so 
largely to the success of their labors. 

'^ Nor, as a representative of the American Board, 
can I forget the fathers and mothers, who gave of 
their sons and daughters to come to this then far-off 
land, nor the thousands and tens of thousands, who 
gave of their wealth and of their poverty, and when 
they had nothing else to give, gave of their prayers 
for the welfare of a people, of whom they asked and 
expected no return. 

'-' What may be the future of this nation, what its 
place in the future history of the church or tlie world, 
we presume not to foretell. He who reads the signs 
of the times need be at no loss in judging of its im- 
portance. For us, the past at least is secure. The 
story of the gospel on these Islands has gone forth 
to all lands, and stirred the hearts and quickened the 
hopes of the Christian world. 

"In view of these delightful memories, and the 
grand result achieved through the blessing of God 
upon the labors of his servants, shall we not pledge 
ourselves to maintain and round out into full-orbed 
completeness the work of the fathers ? Shall we not, 
with larger faith and surer hope, consecrate our- 
selves to the evangelization of the world ? 

" Here we fight the battle, and there we wear the 
crown ; here the faith, the toil, the struggle, there 
the endless Jubilee.'^ 

The choir now sang, in Hawaiian, the hymn com- 
mencing 

* No mortal eye that land hath seen, 
Beyond, beyond the river." 

after which addresses were delivered by Hon. C. 
other ad' ^' Harris, Minister of Foreign Affairs, the 
Hon. H. A. Pierce, American Minister Kes- 



OTHER ADDRESSES. 361 

ident, the Rev. Artemas Bishop, the oldest of the res- 
ident missionaries, the Hon. D. Kalakaua, of the 
House of Nobles, the Hon. Mr. Aholo, of the Legisla- 
tive Assembly, and the Rev. Mr. Kauwealoha, who 
had spent the last seventeen years as a missionary 
at the Marquesas Islands. 

The speeches would occupy more space than can 
be afforded ; but the following extracts from the 
first two have a historical value, which the reader 
will at once perceive. Referring to the overthrow 
of the idolatrous system, Mr. Harris said : — 

" At that critical period, a small band of devoted 
men and women made their appearance Testimony of 
here, and by their teaching and example ^^^o^^^^^^ 
established that Christian church, the foun- ^^^^"s- 
dation of which you this day celebrate with such good 
reason. You must rejoice in the advent of those, who 
have truly been to you the Apostles of the Gospel of 
our Great Master. The teachings of these men and 
women, and the civilization which they so timely in- 
troduced, when the Pacific Ocean was comparatively 
unknown to the nations, have been the principal 
cause why you enjoy, to-day, an independent gov- 
ernment, and representative institutions. But for 
them, you might have been, aye, you would have 
been, in the position of the New Zealand Maories.'* 

To the same purport are the statements of Mr, 
Pierce, and they will be read with pleasure. 

" Forty-five years' knowledge of this Archipelago, 
enables me to draw a truthful contrast be- Testimony of 
tween their former state and present con- *^an1innister 
dition. In 1825, Hawaiians were ignorant ^^«^^^"* 
and debased, though amiable and hospitable, pos- 
sessing greater intelligence than other Polynesian 



362 THE COLLATION. 

races. In 1870, we see them advanced to a high 
degree of Christian knowledge, general education, 
civilization, and material prosperity. The happy re- 
sult is due, for the most part, under God, to the la- 
bors of the American missionaries. On an occa- 
sion like this I am permitted to bear personal 
testimony to their Christian virtues, zeal, devotion, 
industry, ability, and faithfulness, as illustrated by 
fifty years of missionary labor, and I am firmly of 
opinion, that, without their teachings and assist- 
ance, this nation would have long since ceased to 
exist. Hawaiians of this and coming generations 
may therefore be grateful to God for missionary in- 
struction, and for the great benefits derived there- 
from." 

Mr. Bishop and the three native gentlemen spoke 
in the Hawaiian language. Singing was inter- 
spersed. On two occasions, the choir and Sunday- 
school children united in appropriate hymns, and with 
fine effect. Before the last of the speeches, the 
choir sang the hymn, " My country 'tis of thee," in 
Hawaiian, which awakened much enthusiasm in 
the assembly. At the close, a " Jubilee Hymn for 
1870 " was sung, composed by Mr. Lyons in the 
same language. 

After the benediction, the assembly retired to the 
Thecoua- adjoiulug wcU- shadcd grounds, where a 
tion. collation was spread for six or seven thou- 

sand people, such as had never before been seen on 
those Islands. His Majesty the King, and Queen 
Emma, honored the feast by their presence for a 
brief space. The king had previously contributed 
two thousand pounds of poi, with meat and fish, and 
afterwards he gave a hundred dollars towards ex- 



A REUNION. 353 

penses. The committee of arrangements had pro- 
vided bread and fruity an ample supply of lemonade, 
and other necessaries ; to which the ladies of the 
city had added various delicacies both for food and 
decoration. 

On Thursday evening there was a reunion at the 
residence of Mr. Whitney, editor of the 
" Commercial Advertiser/' comprising the 
American missionaries and their descendants, with 
the Hawaiian pastors and delegates and their wives 
from the various islands. The company numbered 
two hundred and twenty-five. A large tent had 
been erected on the premises, and tables were spread 
with ample provision. Natives of Hawaii, America, 
England, Tahiti, and the Marquesas Islands, min- 
gled in social enjoyment, and the addresses showed 
a warm and truly Christian spirit uniting them all. 

23 



CONCLUSION. 

The Jubilee was a fitting testimonial and proof 
of the triumphs of the gospel in the Hawaiian 
nation, as a consequence of the divine blessing on 
the labors of Protestant missionaries from the 
United States of America. The king, his minis- 
ters, the representatives of foreign powers, the 
Hawaiian legislature in both its branches, the 
mission, the parent Board, and the Hawaiian peo- 
ple, may all be said to have united in it. The mis- 
sion itself did not need the celebration, but its his- 
tory would otherwise have been in a measure in- 
complete. For eight previous years, a nominally 
Protestant mission had sought to supplant the work 
of the American missionaries, had succeeded in alien- 
ating the government in some measure from its 
best friends and benefactors, and had even led many 
Christian people in England and America to regard 
the efforts already made as a failure, and to believe 
that a new mission was needed to evangelize the 
Islands. 

The retiring of the leader of that mission from 
the Islands, just before the celebration, in circum- 
stances of entire discomfiture, and the occurrence 
and developments of the Jubilee, were noted prov- 
idential coincidences. The memorable event of the 
day, Tiowever, was the concurrent testimony, from 
unquestionable sources, as to the triumphs of the 
gospel of the grace of God on those Islands. The 



CONCLUSION. 355 

mission was permitted, in its fiftieth yea^, to stand 
forth acknowledged on all hands as a successful 
Christian enterprise, and as the grand conservator 
of the nation. 

The Sandwich Islands Mission may, therefore, 
properly connect its close, in its distinctive mis- 
sionary form, with the NATioisrAL Jubilee of the 
year 1870, fifty years from the date of its com- 
mencement. 

" The Lord eeigneth, let the earth rejoice, 
let the multitude of isles be glad thereof.'' 
Ps. xcvii. 1. 



THE MISSIONAEIES. 



THE MISSIONARIES. 



The Rev. John A. Vinton, of Boston, who is distin- 
guished for accuracy, made out, not long since, for the use 
of the Prudential Committee, an outline statement of the 
leading facts, so far as attainable, of all the Missionaries, 
Missionary Physicians, and Assistant Missionaries, who 
are or have been connected with the missions under the 
care of the American Board. Their number is about 
fourteen hundred, and the memoranda would make a vol- 
ume of respectable size. 

What follows, is an abridgment of Mr. Vinton's mem- 
oranda of the Missionaries, Missionary Physicians, and 
Assistant Missionaries, who have been employed in the 
Hawaiian and Micronesian Islands. Personal friends will 
see deficiencies ; but the wonder is, that materials for so 
complete a statement were to be found in the archives of 
the Board. 

ORDAINED MISSIONAEIES. 

Hiram Bingham, born at Bennington, Vt, Oct. 30, 
1789; professed religion there, May, 1811 ; graduated at 
Middlebury College, 1816, and Andover Theological Sem- 
inary, 1819 ; ordained at Goshen, Ct, Sept. 29, 1819 ; em- 
barked in the brig Thaddeus, Capt. Blanchard, at Boston, 
Oct. 23, 1819 ; landed at Honolulu, on Oahu, April 19, 
1820 ; returned to the U. States, Feb. 4, 1841 ; died at New 



360 * THE MISSIONARIES, 

Haven, Ct., Nov. 11, 1869, aged 80. See biographicai 
sketch in this volume. 

Mrs. Bingham (Sybil Moseley), born at Westfield, 
Mass., Sept. 14, 1792 ; married at Hartford, Ct, Oct. 11, 
1819 ; emb. with her husband ; returned with him Feb. 
4, 1841 ; died at Easthampton, Mass., Feb. 27, 1848, aged 
55. — Hiram Bingham, a son, is a missionary in the Gil- 
bert Islands. 

Asa Thurston, born in Fitchburg, Mass., Oct. 12; 
1787; prof. rel. 1810; graduated at Yale Coll., 1816; 
Andover Theol. Sem., 1819 ; ordained at Goshen, Ct., 
Sept. 29, 1819 ; embarked at Boston, in the brig Thad- 
deus, Oct. 23, 1819 ; landed at Kailua, Hawaii, April 12, 
1820 ; died at Honolulu, March 11, 1868, aged 80. See 
biographical sketch. 

Mrs. Thurston (Lucy Goodale), born at Marlborough, 
Mass., Oct. 29, 1795; prof. rel. 1816 ; married Oct. 12, 
1819 ; embarked Oct. 23, 1819 ; visited U. States, Feb. 4, 
1841 ; reembarked at New York, March 10, 1842 ; again 
visited the U. States in 1851 ; reemb. at Boston, Nov. 18, 
1851 ; still living at Honolulu. — Thomas G. Thurston, 
a son, is a minister of the gospel in California. 

Samuel Whitney, born at Branford, Ct., April 28, 
1793; prof. rel. at Northford, Ct., May, 1814; two years 
in Yale Coll. ; emb. in brig Thaddeus, Oct. 23, 1819 ; 
at Waimea, on Kauai, July 25, 1820 ; ordained at Kailua, 
Nov. 30, 1825 ; removed to Lahaina, on Maui, in 1827 ; 
ret. to Waimea in 1829 ; died at Lahainaluna, Dec. 15, 
1845. See biographical sketch. 

Mrs. Whitney (Mercy Partridge), born at Pittsfield, 
Mass., Aug. 14, 1795 ; prof. rel. 1816 ; mar. Oct. 4, 1819 ; 
emb. Oct. 23, 1819 ; visited the U. States, 1860; returned 
to the Islands, and is still living there. - — Samuel Whit- 
ney, a son, is a minister of the gospel in the United States. 



THE MISSIONARIES. 361 

Artemas Bishop, born at Pompey, N. Y., Dec. 30, 
1795 ; prof. rel. 1813 ; Union Coll., 1819 ; Princeton Theol. 
Sem., 1822 ; ord. at New Haven, Ct., Sept. 12, 1822 ; emb. 
in ship Thames, at New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822 ; at Kailua, 
March 11, 1824 ; removed to Ewa, on Oahii, in 1837 ; there 
till 1863, when increasing infirmities led to his removal to 
Honolulu, where he still resides. 

Mrs. Bishop (Elizabeth Edwards), from Boston, Mass. ; 
born in Marlborough, Mass., June, 1796 ; mar. Nov., 1822 ; 
emb. Nov. 19, 1822; died at Kailua, Feb. 21, 1828.— 
Sereno E. Bishop, a son, is Principal of the Lahainaluna 
Seminary. 

Mrs. Bishop (Delia Stone), from Rochester, N. Y. ; 
born in Bloomfield, N. Y., May 26, 1800 ; emb. in ship 
Parthian, at Boston, Nov. 3, 1827 ; labored as a teacher 
till her marriage at Kailua, Dec. 1, 1828 ; is still living at 
the Islands. 

William Richards, born in Plainfield, Mass., Aug. 22, 
1793; prof. rel. Aug., 1811 ; Williams Coll., 1819 ; Ando- 
ver Theol. Sem., 1822 ; ord. at New Haven, Ct, Sept. 12, 
1822 ; emb. at New Haven, in ship Thames, Nov. 19, 1822 ; 
stationed at Lahaina, on Maui, May 31, 1823 ; visited U. 
States Dec. 9, 1836 ; called to labors in connection with the 
government, and was released July 3, 1838 ; went to Eng- 
land as Ambassador, 1842, and was thus employed till 
1845 ; Minister of Public Instruction, Sept., 1846 ; died at 
Honolulu, Nov. 7, 1847. See biographical sketch. 

Mrs. Richards (Clarissa Lyman), born in Northamp- 
ton, Mass., Jan. 10, 1794 ; prof. rel. June, 1816 ; mar. Oct. 
30, 1822 ; emb. Nov. 19, 1822 ; released July 3, 1838 ; 
after her husband's death, returned to this country, and 
died at New Haven. 

Charles Samuel Stewart, born at Flemington, N. J^ 
Oct. 16, 1798 ; Princeton Coll., 1815 ; Theol. Sem., Prince- 



362 THE MISSIONARIES, 

ton, 1821 ; emb. at New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822 ; stat. at 
Lahaina, May 31, 1823. The illness of his wife compelled 
kis return to this country, Oct. 15, 1825 ; rel. Aug. 12, 
1830 ; still living. 

Mrs. Stewart (Harriet B. Tiffany), from Cooperstown, 
N. Y. ; born at Stamford, Ct, June 24, 1798 ; emb. Nov. 
19, 1822 ; ret. to the U. States, Oct. 15, 1825 ; died some 
time after. 

James Ely, born at Lyme, Ct, Oct. 22, 1798 ; studied 
at Foreign Mission School, Cornwall, Ct. ; emb. in ship 
Thames^ Nov. 19, 1822; stat. at Waimea, on Kauai; after- 
wards, in 1824, at Kaawalua, on Hawaii; at Honolulu, 
June 4, 1825 ; ret. to the U. States, Oct. 15, 1828 ; rel. 
March 24, 1830 ; is still living. 

Mrs. Ely (Louisa Everest), born at Cornwall, Ct., Sept. 
8, 1792. 

Joseph Goodrich, from Wethersfield, Ct. ; Yale Coll.,* 
1821 ; emb. in the ship Thames, Nov. 19, 1822 ; stat. at 
Hilo, on Hawaii, Jan. 24, 1824 ; ord. at Kailua, Sept. 29, 
1826; at Hilo till Jan. 25, 1836; ret. to U. States, May 
22, 1836 ; rel. Oct. 11, 1836 ; died in 1852. 

Mrs. Goodrich. 

LoRRiN Andrews, born in East Windsor, Ct., April 29, 
1795 ; grad. Jefferson Coll., Pa. ; Theol. Sem., Princeton, 
N. J., 1825 ; ord. Washington, Ky., Sept. 21, 1827 ; emb. 
at Boston, in ship Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; at Lahaina, on 
Maui, till Sept., 1831, when the High School at Lahaina- 
luna was commenced ; was its first Principal, and continued 
in this school about ten years; released in 1842, and be- 
came seamen's chaplain at Lahaina; in 1845, removed to 
Honolulu, and was made a judge under the Hawaiian gov- 
ernment ; resigned in 1855 ; during many years was Sec- 
retary to the Privy Council ; was the author of a Hawaiian 



THE MISSIONARIES, 363 

grammar and a Hawaiian dictionary ; died at Honolulu, 
Sept. 29, 1868. 
Mrs. Andrews. 

Ephraim Weston Clark, from Peacham, Yt. ; born at 
Haverhill, N. H., April 25, 1799; prof. rel. 1816; Dart. 
Coll., 1824 ; Andover Theol. Sem., 1827 ; ord. at Brandon, 
Vt, Oct, 3, 1827 ; sailed in the Parthian, from Boston, 
Nov. 3, 1827 ; stat. at Honolulu, devoting part of his time 
to seamen ; was associated with Mr. Andrews in High 
School at Lahainaluna, in 1835 ; continued there till May, 
1843 ; at Wailuku, on Maui, from May, 1843, till August, 
1848 ; then took charge of First Church in Honolulu, which 
assumed his support in 1850 ; became Sec. of the Hawaiian 
Missionary Society in 1850, and in 1852 went to Micronesia 
with the first missionaries, returning to Honolulu in Novem- 
ber ; visited U. States in 1856, but ret. soon to the Islands. 
After the death of his wife, again visited the U. States; 
arriv. May 21, 1859, and ret. before the close of the year. 
A third time he came in 1864, to superintend the electro- 
typing of the Hawaiian Scriptures by the American Bible 
Society ; in kindred employment he still continues. 

Mrs. Clark (Mary Kittredge), born at Mount Vernon, 
N. H., Dec. 9, 1803 ; mar. Sept. 27, 1827 ; emb. as above ; 
visited the U. States with her husband. May 22, 1856 ; died 
at Honolulu, Aug. 14, 1857. 

Mrs. Clark (Sarah Helen [Richards] Hall), daughter 
of Levi Richards, of Norwich, Vt, and relict of Rev. 
Thomas Hall, of Waterford, Vt. ; married at St. Johnsbury, 
Vt, Sept 13, 1859. 

Jonathan Smith Green, from Pawlet, Vt ; born at 
Lebanon, Ct, Dec. 20, 1796; prof rel. 1815; Andover 
Theol. Sem., 1827 ; ord. at Brandon, Oct 3, 1827 ; sailed 
from Boston, in the Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827; in 1829, in 
the barque Volunteer, Capt. Charles Taylor, explored the 



364 THE MISSIONARIES. 

northwest coast of America, with a view to a future mis- 
sion, from Norfolk Sound, in lat. bl"" north, to lat. 82®, 
about the southern limit of the present State of California ; 
from January, 1831, to August, 1832, at Hilo ; then went 
to Wailuku, on Maui, till 1842, when, at his own request, 
he was rel. from his connection with the Board ; still a 
missionary at the Islands,in connection with the American 
Missionary Association, at Makawao, in East Maui. 

Mrs. Green (Theodosia Arnold), born at East Haddam, 
Ct, April 3, 1792; prof. rel. 1816; mar. Sept. 20, 1827; 
sailed from Boston, Nov. 3, 1827 ; deceased. — Joseph P. 
Green, a son, is a minister of the gospel at the Islands. 

Peter Johnson Gulick, born at Freehold, N. J., 
March 12, 1796; prof. rel. 1818; Princeton Coll., 1825, 
Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1827 ; ord. at Freehold, Oct. 3, 
1827; emb. at Boston, in the Parthian^ Nov. 3, 1827; at 
Waimea, on Kauai, from July, 1828, till some time in 
1835 ; then at Koloa, till 1843 ; then on Molokai, till 1847 ; 
then at Waialua, on Oahu, till 1857 ; since which time he 
has resided at Honolulu. 

Mrs. Gulick (Fanny Hinckley Thomas), from West- 
field, Mass. ; born at Lebanon, Ct., April 16, 1798 ; prof, 
rel. July, 1826 ; mar. Sept. 5, 1827 ; sailed as above, Nov. 
3, 1827 ; still living. — Luther H., Orramel H., John T., 
and Thomas L. Gulick, sons, are ministers of the gospel ; 
the first a missionary to Micronesia, the second to Japan, 
the third to China, and the fourth is without charge, in the 
United States. 

DwiGHT Baldwin, M. D., from Durham, Greene Co., 
N. Y. ; born in Durham, Ct., Sept. 29, 1798 ; Yale Coll., 
1821 ; prof. rel. Sept., 1826 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1829 ; 
ord. Utica, N. Y., Oct. 6, 1830 ; emb. in ship New Eng- 
land, at New Bedford, Dec. 28, 1830 ; at Waimea, on 
Hawaii, from 1831 to 1836 ; then at Lahaina, where, except 



I 



^ 



THE MISSIONARIES. S65 

a visit to the U. States in 1856 and 1857, he has remained 
till the present time. 

Mrs. Baldwin (Charlotte Fowler), born at Northford, 
Ct., 1805 ; prof. rel. 1822 ; mar. Dec. 3, 1820 ; sailed as 
above ; still at Lahaina. 

Sheldon Dibble, born at Skeneateles, N. Y., Jan. 26, 
1809 ; Hamilton Coll., 1827 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1830 ; 
ord. Utica, N. Y., Oct. 6, 1830 ; sailed in ship New Eng- 
land, from New Bedford, Dec. 28, 1830 ; at Hilo till 1836 ; 
then connected with seminary at Lahainaluna ; visited the 
U. States, Nov. 24, 1837 ; reemb. at New York, Oct. 9, 
1839; died at Lahainaluna, Jan. 22, 1845. 

Mrs. Dibble (Maria M. Tomlinson), born April, 1808 ; 
mar. in 1830 ; died Lahainaluna, Feb. 20, 1837. 

Mrs. Dibble (Antoinette Tomlinson), from Brooklyn, 
N. Y. ; sailed from New York with her husband, Oct. 9, 
1839 ; ret. to the U. States, April 2, 1848. See biograph- 
ical sketch. 

Reuben Tinker, born in Chester, Mass., Aug. 6, 1799 ; 
prof. rel. Aug., 1820 ; Amherst Coll., 1827 ; Theol. Sem., 
Auburn, 1830 ; ord. at Chester, Nov. 3, 1830 ; emb. in ship 
New England, at New Bedford, Dec. 28, 1830. With Messrs. 
Whitney and Alexander, sailed from Honolulu, July 18, 
1832, for the Society Islands, which they reached Aug. 23 ; 
then visited Washington Islands, and returned to Honolulu 
Nov. 17, same year. His station was Wailuku, on Maui, 
till 1835 ; then Honolulu, till his return to this country, and 
release, in 1840; died 1854. 

Mrs. Tinker (Mary Throop Wood), from Madison, 
Ohio ; born at Chester, Mass., Aug. 24, 1809 ; prof. rel. 
April, 1830 ; mar. at Chester, Nov. 14, 1830 ; emb. with 
her husband, Dec. 28, 1830, and returned with him to this 
country. 



' 866 THE MISSIONARIES. 

William Patterson Alexander, born near Paris, 
Bourbon Co., Ky., July 25, 1805 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1825 ; 
studied at Centre Coll., Danville, Ky., but did not grad- 
uate ; Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1831 ; ord. at Cincinnati, O., 
Oct. 13, 1831 ; emb. in the ship Averick, at New Bedford, 
Nov. 26, 1831 ; accompanied Messrs. Whitney and Tinker 
to the Washington Islands in 1833 ; again at these islands, 
with Messrs. Armstrong and Parker, in the same year, but 
relinquished the project of a mission, and returned to 
Honolulu in the year following ; stat. at Waioli, on Kauai, 
Sept., 1834, where he continued till 1843 ; then became a 
teacher in the seminary at Lahainaiuna, where he remained 
till 1857'; visited the U. States in 1859 and 1860; since 
1857, at Wailuku, on Maui. 

Mrs. Alexander (Mary Ann McKinney), of Harris- 
burg, Pa. ; born near Wilmington, Del., Jan. 5, 1810 ; prof, 
rel. May, 1824; mar. Oct. 25, 1831 ; emb. with her hus- 
band, Nov. 26, 1831 ; visited her native land. May 2, 1859 ; 
reemb. New York, March 20, 1860 ; still with her husband 
at Wailuku. — William De Witt, a son, is President of 
the Oahu College, and James McKinney Alexander, is 
a minister of the gospel in California. 

Richard Armstrong, D. D., born at Turbotville, Pa., 
April 13, 1805 ; prof rel. at Carlisle, Pa., Feb., 1827; Dick- 
inson Coll., Sept. 27, 1827 ; Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1831 ; 
ord. at Baltimore, Oct. 27, 1831 ; sailed from New Bedford, 
Nov. 26, 1831 ; visited the Washington Islands from July 2, 
1833, to May 12, 1834 ; at Wailuku, from July, 1835 ; took 
charge of First Church in Honolulu, in Nov., 1840 ; Minis- 
ter of Pub. Inst, for Hawaiian Islands, in 1848; released 
from his connection with the Board in 1849 ; visited U. 
States, Aug. 31, 1857 ; returned to Islands, and died there 
in 1860. 

Mrs. Armstrong (Clarissa Chapman), from Bridgeport. 
Ct. ; born in Russell, Mass., May 15, 1805 ; prof. rel. at 



THE MISSIONARIES, 367 

Monson, Mass., Aug., 1830 ; mar. at Bridgeport, Ct., Sept. 

25, 1831 ; emb. Nov. 26, 1831 ; still residing at the 
Islands. 

John S. Emerson, born in Chester, N. H., Dec. 28, 
1800; prof. rel. Aug., 1819; Dartmouth Coll., 1826; 
Theol. Sem., Andover, 1830 ; agent of the Board one year ; 
ord. at Meredith Bridge, N. H., May 19, 1831 ; sailed from 
New Bedford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; at Waialua, on Oahu, from 
1832 to 1842 ; Aug., 1842, removed fo Lahainaluna, and 
was there four years ; returned to Waialua in July, 1846, 
and was there till his death ; visited the U. States, April 

26, 1860 ; reemb. at New York, Dec. 1, 1860 ; died at 
Waialua, March 28, 1867. See biographical sketch, 

Mrs. Emerson (Ursula Sophia Newell), born at Nelson, 
N. H., Sept. 27, 1806 ; prof rel. March, 1829 ; mar. Oct. 
25, 1831 ; sailed in the Averick, Nov. 26, 1831 ; still at 
Waialua. — Oliver Emerson, a son, is devoted to the gos- 
pel ministry, but his field of labor not yet decided. 

Cochran Forbes, born in Gorham, Chester Co., Pa., 
July 21, 1805; prof. rel. 1824; not a college graduate; 
Theol. Sem., Princeton, 1831 ; ord. at Baltimore, Oct. 27, 
1831 ; emb. at New Bedford, in the Averick, Nov. 26, 
1831 ; at Kaawaloa, on Hawaii, till 1846 ; then at Lahaina ; 
ret. to the U. States, April 2, 1848 ; rel. Aug. 10, 1849. 

Mrs. Forbes (Rebecca Duncan Smith), of Newark, 
N. J. ; born at Springfield, Essex Co., N. J., June 21, 
1805; prof rel. 1825; mar. at Newark, Oct. 9, 1831; 
emb. as above ; ret. to the U. States, April 2, 1848. — 
Anderson O. Forbes, a son, has charge of the Second 
Church in Honolulu. 

Harvey Rexford Hitchcock, from Manchester, Ct. ; 
born at Great Barrington, Mass., March 13, 1800; prof, 
rel. 1817 ; Williams Coll., 1828 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 



868 THE MISSIONARIES. 

1831 ; ord. at Auburn, Sept. 20, 1831 ; emb. at New Bed- 
ford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; stat. on Molokai ; visited U. States, 
April 8, 1853; ret. March 31, 1855; died on Molokai, 
Aug. 29, 1855. 

Mrs. Hitchcock (Rebecca Howard), born at Owasco, 
Cayuga Co., N. Y., Dec. 2, 1808; prof. rel. 1828; mar. 
Aug. 26, 1831 ; emb. with her husband, Nov. 26, 1831 ; 
visited the U. States, April 8, 1853 ; reemb. Boston, Nov. 
28, 1854 ; still at the Islands. 

Lorenzo Lyons, born at Coleraine, Franklin Co., Mass., 
April 18, 1807; prof. rel. Montrose, Pa., April, 1823; 
Union Coll., 1827 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1831 ; ord. at 
Auburn, Sept. 20, 1831 ; emb. at New Bedford, Nov. 26, 
1831 ; stat. at Waimea, on Hawaii, where he has labored 
ever since. 

Mrs. Lyons (Betsey Curtis), born in Elbridge, Onon- 
daga Co., N. Y., Jan. 10, 1813; prof. rel. Feb., 1827; 
mar. Sept. 4, 1831 ; emb. with her husband as above; died 
at Honolulu, May 14, 1837. 

Mrs. Lyons (Lucia G. Smith), of Truxton, N. Y. ; born 
at Burlington, N. Y., 1810 ; was a teacher on the Tusca- 
rora Reservation in 1836; went as a teacher to the Sand- 
wich Islands, sailing from Boston in the barque Mary Fra- 
zier, Dec. 14, 1836 ; married to Mr. Lyons, July 14, 1838 ; 
still at the Islands. 

David Belden Lyman, born at New Hartford, Ct., 
July 29, 1803; prof. rel. 1821 ; Williams Coll., 1828=; An- 
dover Theol. Sem., 1831 ; ord. at Hanover, N. H., Oct. 12, 
1831 ; sailed in ship Averick^ from New Bedford, Nov. 26, 
1831 ; stat. at Hilo, Hawaii, where he has labored ever 
since, without leaving the Islands ; has been principal of 
the high-school in Hilo from its establishment in 1836. 

Mrs. Lyman (Sarah Joiner), born at Royal ton, Vt., Nov. 
29, 1806 ; mar. Nov. 2, 1831 ; emb. as above, and still 
resides at Hilo. 



THE MISSIONARIES. 869 

Ephraim Spaulding, born at Ludlow, Vt, Dec. 10, 
1802; prof. rel. June, 1822; Middlebury Coll., 1828; 
Theol. Sem., Andover, 1831 ; ord. at New Bedford, Nov. 
21, 1831 ; sailed in the Averick, from New Bedford, Nov. 
26, 1831 ; Stat, at Lahaina, but ill-health compelled him to 
leave the Islands, Dec. 26, 1836 ; reached Boston, June 
28, 1837, and died at Westborough, Mass., June 28, 1840. 

Mrso Spauldino (Julia Brooks), born at Buckland, 
Mass., April 7, 1810; prof. rel. Aug., 1830 ; mar. Nov. 11, 
1831 ; emb. as above ; ret. to the U. States, June 28, 1837, 
on account of failure of health ; resides at Melrose, near 
Boston. 

Benjamin Wyman Parker, born in Reading, Mass., 
Oct. 13, 1803 ; prof. rel. at Atkinson, N. H., 1824 ; Amherst 
Coll., 1829 ; Theol. Sem., Andover, 1832 ; ord. at Reading, 
Sept. 13, 1832 ; emb. at New London, Ct., Nov. 21, 1832; 
accompanied Messrs. Alexander and Armstrong to the 
Washington Islands ; since that time, has not left the 
Sandwich Islands, except on a visit to the Marquesas 
Islands in Dec, 1834 ; stat. at Kaneohe, on Oahu. 

Mrs. Parker (Mary Elizabeth Barker), from Guilford, 
Ct. ; born at Branford, Ct., Dec. 9, 1805 ; prof. rel. at Bran- 
ford, 1824 ; mar. at Guilford, Sept. 24, 1832 ; emb. as 
above, and is still with her husband. — Henry H. Par- 
ker, a son, has charge of the First Church at Honolulu. 

Lowell Smith, D. D., born in Heath, Mass., Nov. 27, 

1802 ; prof. rel. 1823 ; Williams Coll., 1829 ; Theol. Sem., 

Auburn, 1832 ; ord. at Heath, Sept. 26, 1832 ; emb. in 

ship Mentor, at New London, Nov. 21, 1832 ; stat. on Mol- 

okai, with Mr. Hitchcock, June, 1833 ; at Ewa, on Oahu, 

Nov., 1834; at Honolulu, July 1, 1836; in charge of 

Second Church in Honolulu, from its formation in 1858 

till 1869 ; visited the U. States in 1865 ; reemb. at New 

York, April 11, 1866 ; residing at Honolulu. 
24 



870 THE MISSIONARIES. 

Mrs. Smith (Abba W. Tenney), from Brandon, Vt. ; 
born at Barre, Mass., Dec. 4, 1809 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1828 ; 
mar. Oct. 2, 1832 ; emb. as above, and visited U. States as- 
above ; with her husband at Honolulu. 

Titus Coan, born at Killingworth, Ct., Feb. 1, 1801 ; 
prof. rel. at Riga, N. Y., March, 1828 ; Theol. Sem., Au- 
burn, 1833 ; ord. in Park Street Church, Boston, Aug. 4, 
1833 ; emb. with Mr. Arms, in the schooner Mary Jane, at 
New York, Aug. 16, 1833, on a voyage of exploration to 
Patagonia ; landed on that coast, near the Strait of Magel- 
lan, Nov. 14, 1833 ; finding that part of the world wholly 
unpromising for missionary operations, emb. on their home- 
ward voyage, Jan. 25, 1834 ; reached New London, May 
14, 1834. Mr. Coan sailed for the Islands, in ship Helles- 
pont, Capt. Henry, from Boston, Dec. 5, 1834 ; his field of 
labor, since Aug., 1835, has been in the Hilo and Puna 
districts, on Hawaii, where he labored till his visit to the 
U. States in June, 1870. 

Mrs. Coan (Fidelia Church), born in Riga, Monroe Co., 
N. Y., Feb. 17, 1810 ; prof rel. Feb., 1829 ; mar. Nov. 3,* 
1834; emb. Dec. 5, 1834, and came to the U. States in 
1870. 

Isaac Bliss, from Virgil, N. Y. ; born at Warren, Mass., 
Aug. 28, 1804 ; prof. rel. in Amherst College, March, 
1827 ; Amherst Coll., 1828 ; Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1831 ; 
ord. at Victor, N. Y., Oct. 5, 1831 ; was pastor at Virgil, 
N. Y., a year or two ; emb. in barque Mary Frazier, Capt. 
Sumner, at Boston, Dec. 14, 1836 ; was four years at 
Kohala, on Hawaii ; sailed with his wife for the U. States, 
Dec. 2, 1841 ; arr. April 20, 1842 ; died in 1851. 

Mrs. Bliss (Emily Curtis), born in Elbridge, Onondaga 
Co., N. Y., July 25, 1811 ; prof rel. Feb., 1827 ; mar. Aug. 
14, 1832 ; emb. Dec. 14, 1836; ret. to the U. States, April 
20, 1842. 



THE MISSIONARIES, 371 

Daniel Toll Conde, born in Charlton, Saratoga Co., 
N. Y., Feb. 3, 1807 ; prof. rel. 1827 ; Union Coll., 1831 ; 
Theol. Sem., Auburn, 1834 ; ord. at Fredonia, N. Y., Sept. 
7, 1836; enib. in the Mary Frazier^ at Boston, Dec. 14, 
1836 ; at Hana, on Maui, till June, 1848 ; at Wailuku the 
eight following years ; emb. on his ret. to the U. States 
after the death of his wife, and arr. March 18, 1857 ; re- 
leased Oct. 26, 1858. 

Mrs. CoNDE (Andelusia Lee), born in Jericho, Vt, June 
17, 1810 ; prof. rel. July, 1824; was a teacher of the Sen- 
eca Indians at the Cattaraugus Mission Station, N. Y., in 

1835 and 1836; mar. Sept. 13, 1836, and emb. with her 
husband as above ; died at the Islands, March 30, 1855. 

Mark Iyes, born at Goshen, Ct., Feb. 10, 1809 ; prof, 
rel. 1829 ; Union Coll., 1833 ; Theol. Sem., East Windsor, 

1836 ; ord. at Sharon, Ct., Sept., 1836; emb. at Boston, Dec. 
14, 1836 ; at Hana, on Maui, till 1840; then at Kealake- 
kua Bay till 1845 ; then at Kealia, on Hawaii, till 1850 ; 
ret. to the U. States, 1851 ; rel. July 18, 1854. 

Mrs. Ives (Mary Anna Brainerd), born at Haddam, Ct, 
Nov. 18, 1810 ; prof. rel. Jan., 1831 ; mar. Nov. 25, 1836 ; 
emb. as above ; ret. 1851 ; rel. July 18, 1854. 

Thomas Lafon, M. D., born in Chesterfield Co., Va., 
Dec. 17, 1801 ; prof rel. Sept., 1833 ; studied medicine at 
Transylvania University, Lexington, Ky. ; ord. at Marion 
Coll., Sept., 1835 ; emb. at Boston, Dec. 14, 1836 ; at Koloa 
till 1841; rel. June 22,1841; ret. to this country. 

Mrs. Lafon (Sophia Louisa Parker), born at New Bed- 
ford, Mass., June 30, 1812 ; prof rel. May, 1834; mar. at 
New Bedford, Nov. 14, 1836 ; emb. etc., as above. 

Edward Johnson, born in HoUis, N. H., 1813 ; prof, 
rel. 1832 ; emb. in barque Mary Frazier, at Boston, Dec* 



372 THE MISSIONARIES. 

14, 1836 ; a teacher at Waioli, on Kauai, from 1837 to 
1848 ; ord. at Honolulu, May 29, 1848 ; stat. at Waioli ; 
visited U. States in 1855 ; ret. to Islands in 1856 ; died on 
board the Morning Star, while visiting the Micronesian 
Mission, Sept. 1, 1867, aged 54. 

Mrs. Johnson (Lois S. Hoyt), from Warner, N. H. ; 
born in Salisbury, N. H., 1809 ; prof, rel., Boston, 1831 ; 
mar. Nov., 1836 ; emb. as above ; still at the Islands. 

Daniel Dole, born in Bloomfield, now Skowhegan, 
Me., Sept. 9, 1808; prof. rel. July, 1830; Bowdoin Coll., 
1836 ; Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1839 ; ord. at Bloomfield in. 
1840 ; emb. in ship Gloucester, from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; 
stat. at Punahou, on Oahu, at the head of a school for the 
children of missionaries ; since 1855 at Koloa, on Kauai ; 
now preaching to men of foreign birth, and has also a 
school. 

Mrs. Dole (Emily H. Ballard), from Gardiner, Me. ; 
born at Hallowell. Me., June 11, 1808; prof. rel. 1829; 
mar. at Gardiner, Oct. 2, 1840 ; emb. as above, and died 
at the Islands, April 27, 1844. 

Mrs. Dole (Charlotte [Close] Knapp, widow of Horton 
O. Knapp, an assistant missionary) ; mar. to Mr. Dole, 
June, 1846 ; with her husband at Koloa. 

Elias Bond, born at Hallowell, Me., Aug. 19, 1813 ; 
prof. rel. at Lowell, Mass., Jan., 1832 ; Bowdoin Coll., 1837 ; 
Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1840 ; ord. at Hallowell, Sept. 30, 
1840 ; sailed from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; stat. at Kohala, 
and been there till the present time. 

Mrs. Bond (Ellen Mariner Howell), born at Portland, 
Me., Dec. 29, 1817 ; prof rel. Feb., 1836 ; mar. at Port- 
land, Sept. 29, 1840 ; sailed as above; is still at Kohala. 

John D. Paris, born in Staunton^ Augusta Co., Va., 
Sept. 2, 1809 ; prof rel. Hebron, near Staunton, 1829 ; at 



TEE MISSIONARIES. 8T8 

Hanover College, Ind., two years ; Theol. Sem., Ban- 
gor, 1839 ; ord. at Bangor, Aug. 29, 1839 ; sailed in ship 
Gloucester, from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; destined to the 
Oregon mission, but the more urgent necessities of the 
Islands detained him there; in 1842, at Waiohinu, in the 
district of Kau, on Hawaii ; visited the U. States in 1850 ; 
sailed on his return, Nov. 18, 1851 ; stat. at Kealakekua 
Bay, in the district of Kona, Hawaii, and there remains. 

Mrs. Paris (Mary Grant), from New York city ; born 
at Albany, N, Y., April 27, 1807 ; prof. rel. in New York, 
1829 ; mar. at New York, Oct. 25, 1840 ; emb. at Boston, 
Nov. 14, 1840 ; died at Hilo, Feb. 18, 1847. 

Mrs. Paris (Mary Carpenter), from New York city : 
mar. Sept. 8, 1851 ; emb. at Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; still at 
Kealakekua Bay. 

James W. Smith, M. D., emb. at Boston, May 2, 1842; 
stat. in 1844 at Koloa, on Kauai, where he has resided, 
until now ; ord. to the ministry in 1857. 

Mrs. Smith (Melicent K.). 

George Berkley Rowell, born at Cornish, N. H. ; 
Amherst Coll., 1837 ; Theol. Sem., Andover, 1841 ; ord. 
Oct. 22, 1841; emb. at Boston, May 2, 1842; stat. at 
Waioli, on Kauai, till 1846 ; then at Waimea, on the same 
island, till 1865, when his connection with the Board 
ceased. 

Mrs. RovTELL (Malvina J. Chapin). 

Asa Bowen Smith, born in Williamstown, Vt, July 16, 
1809; prof rel. July, 1831; Midd. Coll., 1834; Andover 
and New Haven Theol. Sem. ; ord. at Williamstown, Yt., 
Nov. 1, 1837 ; went from New York overland to the Oregon 
Indians in 1838 ; reached Wallawalla, on the Columbia 
River, after four months ; at Kamiah, on the Clearwater 
River, among the Nez Perces Indians, in May, 1839 : 



374 THE MISSIONARIES. 

transferred to the Sandwich Islands in 1842 ; at Waialua, 
on Oabii, till 1846 ; ret. to U. States ; rel. Aug. 11, 1846. 

Mrs. Smith (Sarah Gilbert White), born at West rook- 
field, Mass., Sept. 14, 1813; prof. rel. May, 1835; mar. 
March 15, 1838 ; accompanied her husband as above. 

Eliphalet Whittlesey, born in Salisbury, Ct, July 
13, 1816; prof rel. July, 1831; Williams Coll., 1840; 
Union Theol. Sem., 1843 ; ord. at Salisbury, Sept. 26, 
1843 ; emb. in the brig Globe^ at Boston, Dec. 4, 1843 ; 
first station at Hana, on Maui ; at Kaupo, on the same 
island, in 1846 ; again at Hana in 1847 ; ret. to the U. 
States 1854; rel. March 1, 1864. 

Mrs. Whittlesey (Elizabeth Keene Baldwin), from 
Newark, N. J. ; born at Frankfort, Sussex Co., N. J., Aug. 
29, 1821 ; prof rel. June, 1840 ; Mount Holyoke Female 
Sem. ; mar. at Newark, Nov. 16, 1843 ; emb., etc., as above, 

Timothy Dwight Hunt, from Rochester, N. Y. ; Yale 
Coll., 1840; Auburn Theol. Sem., 1843; ord. in 1843; 
emb. in the brig Globe, at Boston, Dec. 4, 1843; stat. in 
the district of Kau, on Hawaii, Sept. 11, 1845; in Lahai- 
naluna Seminary from July, 1846 ; preacher to the for- 
eign congregation at Honolulu, 1847 ; went in 1848 to San 
Francisco, California, to preach to the emigrants there ; 
rel. 1849. 

Mrs. Hunt (Mary Hedge), from Newark, N. J. 

John Fawcett Pogue, born in Wilmington, Del., Dec. 
29, 1814; prof rel. Philadelphia, Feb., 1832; Marietta 
Coll., 1840 ; Lane Theol. Sem., 1843 ; emb. (then unmar- 
ried) in the brig Glohe^ at Boston, Dec. 4, 1843 : stat. at 
Koloa, on Kauai, till July, 1847 ; then at Kealakekua Bay; 
at Lahainaluna, 1851 ; principal of the seminary in 1852, 
which position he held till 1866. Afterward sat Waiohinu 
on Hawaii. Now at Honolulu, Secretary of the Hawaiian 
Board. 



THE MISSIONARIES. • 375 

Mrs. Pogue (Maria K. Whitney, daughter of Rev. 
Samuel Whitney), born at Waimea, on Kauai ; educated 
in U. States ; ret. to her parents in the brig Globe, Dec. 4, 
1843; mar. to Mr. Pogue at Honolulu, May 29, 1848; 
visited the U. States in 1866 ; ret. in 1867, by way of the 
Isthmus and San Francisco; now with her husband at 
Honolulu. 

Claudius Buchanan Andrews, born at Kinsman, 
Trumbull Co., Ohio, in 1817 ; Western Reserve Coll., 
1840 ; Lane Sem., 1843 ; emb. (unmarried) at Boston, 
Dec. 4, 1843 ; resided on Molokai till 1847 ; then a teacher 
at Lahainaluna ; visited the U. States in 1850 ; reemb. at 
Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; on Molokai till 1858 ; at Lahaina- 
luna till 1861; then at Honolulu; in the seminary at 
Lahainaluna, 1867, till now. 

Mrs. Andrews (Anna Seward Gilson), born in Reading, 
Vt, Nov. 18, 1823; mar. Aug. 7, 1850; emb. at Boston, 
Nov. 18, 1851 ; died at Makawao, East Maui, Jan. 27, 1862. 

Mr. Andrews has a second marriage. 

Samuel Gelston Dwight, born in Northampton, Mass., 
Jan. 18, 1815; prof rel. at Montreal, Canada, 1843; 
Union Theol. 8em., 1847 ; ord. at New York, Oct 17, 
1847 ; emb. in the SamoseU at Boston, Oct. 23, 1847 ; con- 
nection with the Board ceased Sept. 26, 1854. Now at the 
Islands. 

Henry Kinney, born at Amenia, Dutchess Co., N. Y., 
Oct. 1, 1816; prof. rel. Oct., 1832; Yale Coll., 1844; 
Union Theol. Sem., 1847 ; ord. at La Grange, N. Y.. in 
1847 ; emb. in the Samoset, at Boston, Oct. 23, 1847 ; at 
Kau, on Hawaii, July, 1848; remained there till health 
failed ; died at Sonora, in California, Sept. 24, 1854, aged 38. 

Mrs. Kinney (Maria Louisa Walworth), from West 
Bloomfield, N. Y. ; born at Cleveland, Ohio, May 20, 1822> 



876 • THE MISSIONARIES. 

prof. rel. Oct, 1837 ; mar. Sept. 6, 1847 ; emb. as above; 
and accompanied her husband to California. 

William Cornelius Shipman, born at Wethersfield, 
Ct, May 19, 1824; prof. rel. at Barry, Pike Co., 111., 1846; 
Mission Institute, Quincy, 111., 1850 ; Theol. Sem., New 
Haven, 1853 ; ord. at New Haven, May 14, 1854 ; emb. in 
ship Chat ca. Sit Boston, June 4, 1854; at Lahaina, Oct. 
19^ 1854 ; in the district of Kau, Hawaii, from June, 1855, 
till his death, Dec. 21, 1861, at the age of 37. 

Mrs. Shipman (Jane Stobie), from New Haven, Ct. ; 
born at Aberdour, Fifeshire, Scotland, Dec. 20, 1827 ; 
prof rel. Quincy, 111., March, 1840 ; mar. at Waverly, 111., 
July 31, 1853 ; emb., etc., as above. Still at the Islands. 

William Otis Baldwin, born in Greenfield, N. H., 
Aug. 25, 1821 ; prof rel. Amherst, N. H., 1840 ; Amherst 
Coll., 1851 ; Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1854 ; ord. at Amherst, 
N. H., Oct. 4, 1854 ; sailed from Boston, Nov. 28, 1854; 
at Hana, till his return to the U. States, April 26, 1860 ; 
rel. 1860. 

Mrs. Baldwin (Mary Proctor), born in Lunenburg, 
Mass., March 14, 1822 ; prof rel. 1839 ; mar. at Amherst, 
N. H., Oct. 4, 1854 ; emb. and ret. as above. 

Anderson Oliver Forbes (son of Eev. Cochran 
Forbes, a missionary to the Islands), born at Kealakekua 
Bay, April 14, 1838 ; came to the U. States in 1848 ; prof, 
rel., 1849; Washington Coll., Pa., 1853; Theol. Sem., 
Princeton, 1858 ; ord. at Philadelphia, May 5, 1858 ; ret 
to Islands same year; stat. on Molokai till 1868 ; at Hono 
lulu, June 14, 1868, in connection with the Second Church 

Mrs. Forbes (Maria Patten, daughter of Levi Cham 
berlain), born at Honolulu about 1830 ; mar. there, 1859. 

Ctsus Taggart Mills, born at Paris, Oneida Co., 



I 



THE MISSIONARIES. 37T 

N. Y., May, 4, 1819 ; prof. rel. at Lenox, N. Y., May, 1838 ; 
Williams Coll., 1844; Union Theol. Sem., 1847; ord. at 
New York, Feb. 2, 1848 ; emb. at Boston for Madras, Oct. 
10, 1848 ; Principal of Batticotta Seminary, in Ceylon, until 
Sept., 1853 ; ret. to U. States in 1854 ; rel. March 11, 1856 ; 
from Sept. 1860, for four years, he was President of 
Oahu Coll. ; ill health compelling his return to the U. 
States, he is now principal of a high-school in California. 
Mrs. Mills (Susan Lincoln Tolman), from Ware Vil- 
lage, Mass. ; born in Enosburgh, Yt., Nov. 8, 1825 ; prof, 
rel. Ware, 1838 ; mar. at Ware, Sept. 11, 1848 ; shared the 
experience of her husband as above. 

Luther Halsey Gulick, M. D. (eldest son of Rev. 
Peter J. Gulick, a missionary to the Islands), born at Hono- 
lulu, June 10, 1828 ; came to the U. States in early life ; 
prof. rel. at Manchester, Pa., 1844 ; rec. his degree from 
the New York University, in March, 1850 ; ord. in New 
York, Oct., 1851 ; emb. for the Sandwich Islands and Mi 
cronesia, at Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; arrived at Ponape, or 
Ascension Island, Sept. 11, 1852; removed to Ebon, Dec, 
1859 ; visited U. States, 1862 ; after his return to the 
Sandwich Islands, became Secretary of the Board of the 
Hawaiian Evangelical Association ; resigned in 1870; now 
agent in U. States. 

Mrs. Gulick (Lousia Lewis), born in New York city 
Nov. 10, 1830 ; prof. rel. Dec, 1846 ; mar. Oct. 29, 1850; 
emb., etc., as above. 

Orramel Hinckley Gulick (brother of the preced- 
ing), born at the Islands; prof. rel. at Honolulu, May 28, 
1848 ; one of fourteen children of missionaries admitted 
to the church on that day ; ord., 1862 ; stat. at Waiohinu, 
on Hawaii, in 1862; removed Aug., 1865, to Waialua, 
on Oahu; with his wife, assisted by Elizabeth Lyons, 
commenced a female boarding-school in October of that 



378 THE MISSIONARIES. 

year ; came to U. States in 1870, and is now designated to 
Japan. 

Mrs. GuLiCK (Ann Eliza Clark, daughter of Kev. 
Ephriam W. Clark), born at Honolulu; has shared the 
experience of her husband. 

William De Witt Alexander (son of Rev. William 
P. Alexander, missionary at the Islands), prof. rel. at 
Honolulu, May 28, 1848; Yale Coll., 1855 ; returned to the 
Islands in 1858, as Professor of Greek in the Oahu Col- 
lege ; became President of the same in 1865. 

Mrs. Alexander (Abbie Baldwin, daughter of Dr. 
Baldwin, a missionary at the Islands) ; mar. in 1861. 

Sereno Edwards Bishop (son of Rev. Artemas 
Bishop, a missionary at the Islands), born at Kailua, Feb., 
1827 ; educated in the U. States ; ord. at the Islands in 
1862 ; at Hana, on Maui, 1862 ; principal of the seminary 
at Lahainaluna, 1866. 

Mrs. Bishop. 

Henry H. Parker (son of Rev. Benjamin W. Parker? 
missionary to the Islands), ord. pastor of the First Church 
in Honolulu, June 28, 1863. 

MISSIONARY PHYSICIANS. 

Thomas Holman, M. D., from Cooperstown, N. Y. ; emb. 
in brig Thaddeus, at Boston, Oct. 23, 1819 ; stationed at 
Kailua, April 21 ; withdrew from the mission, July 30, 
1820 ; dismissed from connection with the Board, May 12, 
1822. Since deceased. 

Mrs. Holman (Lucia Ruggles), of Brookfield. 

Abraham Blatchley, M. D., from East Guilford, Ct. ; 
rec. the degree of M. D. from Yale College in 1816 ; enih. 



THE MISSIONARIES. 379 

in the ship Thames^ at New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822 ; at 
Kailua till his removal to Honolulu, May 10, 1825; ret. 
to the U. States in 1826 ; released Oct. 16, 1827; died in 
1860. 

Mrs. Blatchley (Jemima Marvin), born at Lyme, Ct, 
March 28, 1791 ; mar. Nov., 1822 ; emb., etc., as above. 

Gerrit Parmelee Judd, M. D., born in Paris, Oneida 
Co., N. Y., April 23, 1803 ; prof. rel. New Hartford, N. Y., 
Aug., 1826 ; Medical College, Fairfield, N. Y. ; emb. in ship 
Parthian, at Boston, Nov. 3, 1827 ; stationed at Honolulu ; 
rendered eminent services in the government as Minister of 
Finance, in 1842 ; released as a missionary of the Board 
same year ; still at the Islands. 

Mrs. Judd (Laura Fish), from Clinton, N. Y. ; born in 
Plainfield, Otsego Co., N. Y., April 3, 1804; prof. rel. 
1821 ; mar. Sept. 20, 1827 ; emb., etc., as above. 

Alonzo Chapin, M. D., born at West Springfield, Mass., 
Feb. 24, 1805 ; prof rel. at Amherst College in 1826 ; 
grad. at Amh. Coll., 1826 ; received his medical degree 
from the University of Pennsylvania in 1831 ; emb. in ship 
Averick, at New Bedford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; at Lahaina until 
the illness of Mrs. Chapin compelled their return ; arr. in 
Boston, May 7, 1836 ; rel. March 14, 1837 ; now at Win- 
chester, Mass. 

Mrs. Chapin (Mary Ann Tenney, of Boston), born in 
Newburyport, Mass., May 9, 1804; prof rel. Newburyport, 
Nov., 1824; mar. at Boston, Oct. 26, 1831 ; emb., etc., as 
above. 

Seth Lathrop Andrews, M. D., born at Putney, Vt, 
June 24, 1809 ; Dartmouth College, 1831 ; grad. at Medical 
Coll., Fairfield, N. Y. ; prof rel. May, 1834 ; sailed in the 
barque Mary Crazier, from Boston, De ^ 14, 1836; at 
Kailua till his return to U. States, May 11, 1849; rel 
1852. 



S80 THE MISSIONARIES. 

Mrs. Andrews (Parmelly Pierce), born in "Woodbury, 
Ct, Jan. 12, 1807; prof. rel. Jan., 1822 ; mar. at Pittsford, 
N. Y., Nov. 11, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above; died at Kailua, 
Sept. 29, 1846. 

Charles Hinckley Wetmore, M. D., born at Lebanon, 
Ct, Feb. 8, 1820 ; prof. rel. May, 1841 ; studied medicine 
at the Berkshire Medical Institute, Mass. ; emb. at Boston, 
Oct. 16, 1848: at Hilo, which has been his abode to the 
present time. 

Mrs. Wetmore (Lucy Sheldon Taylor), born at Pitts- 
field, Mass., Aug. 22, 1819 ; prof. rel. May, 1836 ; mar. at 
Pittsfield, Sept. 25, 1848 ; emb. as above. 

ASSISTANT MISSIONARIES. 

Daniel Chamberlain, of Brookfield, Mass. ; a farmer ; 
sailed with the first company of missionaries, Oct. 23, 
1819 ; there not being a demand for his labor as a farmer, 
he left the Islands, March 21 , 1823, and was released froin 
connection with the Board Nov. 12, 1823. 

Mrs. Chamberlain. 

Samuel Ruggles, born in Brookfield, Ct., March 9, 
1795 ; prof rel. May, 1816 ; studied at the Foreign Mission 
School ; was one of the first company of missionaries ; 
emb. Oct. 23, 1819 ; stationed with Mr. Whitney at Wai- 
mea, July 25, 1820 ; with Mr. Goodrich at Hilo, Jan. 24, 
1824 ; at Kaawaloa, on Hawaii, July, 1828 ; at Waimea, on 
Hawaii, in 1831. Ill health constrained his leaving the 
Islands, Jan., 1834 ; rel. Nov. 29, 1836. Still living. 

Mrs. Ruggles (Nancy Wells), born at East Windsor, 
Ct, April 18, 1791 ; prof rel. Jan., 1814; mar. Sept. 22, 
1819 ; emb. and ret. as above. 

Elisha Loomis, printer, born in Middlesex, Yates Co., 
N. Y., Dec, 1799 ; prof rel. at Canandaigua, N. Y., 1816; 



i 



THE MISSIONARIES. 881 

at the Foreign Mission School, Cornwall, Ct. ; emb. in the 
first company of missionaries ; his station at Honolulu ; 
began to print, Jan., 1822 ; health failing, he returned to the 
United States in 1827. After his return to America he was 
employed for a season in printing for the mission ; was a 
missionary to the Indians at Mackinaw, from Nov. 4, 1830, 
to June, 1832 ; and died 1837, aged 37. 

Mrs. LooMis (Maria Theresa Sartwell), from Utica, N. 
Y. ; born in New Hartford, Oneida Co., N. Y., Aug. 25, 
1796; prof rel. Utica, Sept., 1819; mar. Sept. 27, 1819; 
emb., etc., as above. 

Levi Chamberlain, from Boston, Mass. ; born in Dover, 
Vt, Aug. 28, 1792 ; prof. rel. Boston, Sept. 6, 1818 ; sailed 
in the ship Thames, from New Haven, Nov. 19, 1822. After 
many years of useful labor in various departments, he died 
at Honolulu, July 29, 1849, aged 57. See biographical 
sketch. 

Mrs. Chamberlain (Maria Patten), from Pequea, Pa. ; 
born in Salisbury, Lancaster Co., Pa., March 3, 1803 ; prof 
rel. at Pequea, May, 1821 ; emb. in the ship Parthian, at 
Boston, Nov. 3, 1827, as an unmarried teacher; was mar. 
at Lahaina, Sept. 1, 1828 ; visited the U. States in 1859 ; 
rel. Jan. 30, 1855; still at Honolulu. — James P. Cham- 
berlain, a son, a minister of the gospel in the United 
States. 

Stephen Shepard, printer, born at Kingsborough, Ful- 
ton Co., N. Y., July 26, 1800 ; prof rel. Oct., 1822 ; emb. 
in ship Parthian, Nov. 3, 1827 ; stat. at Honolulu ; died 
July 6, 1834, aged 34. 

Mrs. Shepard (Margaret Caroline Stow), from Cham- 
pion, Jefferson Co., N. Y. ; born March 6, 1801 ; prof. rel. 
1821 ; mar. at Pompey, N. Y., Oct. 24, 1827 ; emb., etc., 
as above ; arr. in the U. States, June 30, 1835, and soon 
after released. 



382 THE MISSIONARIES, 

Andrew JohnstOne, sailed from New Bedford, Mass., 
Dec. 28, 1830 ; stat. at Honolulu ; taught a school for the 
children of foreigners ; rel. from connection with the 
Board, April 22, 1836 ; died at Honolulu. 

Mrs. Johnstone, from New Bedford ; died at Hono- 
lulu. 

Edmund H. Rogers, printer, born at Newton, Mass., 
1806 ; sailed, unmarried, in ship Avei^ick, from New Bed- 
ford, Nov. 26, 1831 ; was associated with Mr. Shepard in 
the printing-office at Honolulu, where he continued till his 
own death, Dec. 1, 1853. 

Mrs. Rogers (Mary Ward), from Whitesborough, N. 
Y. ; born at Middlebury, N. Y., in 1799 ; went, unmarried, 
as a teacher, in the Parthian^ Nov. 3, 1827 ; was married 
at Lahaina, 1833 ; died at Honolulu, May 23, 1834. 

Mrs. Rogers (Elizabeth M. Hitchcock), born at Great 
Barrington, Mass., Oct. 4, 1802 ; went out as a teacher, un- 
married, in ship Hellespont^ Dec. 5, 1834; was married on 
Molokai, July 12, 1836, and died at Honolulu, Aug. 2, 
1857. 

Lemuel Fuller, printer, born at Attleborough, Mass., 
April 2, 1810; emb. in ship Mentor, Capt. Rice, at New 
London, Nov. 21, 1832 ; his health failing, returned in 
1834, and was released soon after. 

Henry Dimond, book-binder, born in Fairfield, Ct., in 
1808 ; emb.. in the Hellespont^ Dec. 5, 1834; stat. at Hono- 
lulu ; released in 1850 ; still at the Islands. 

Mrs. Dimond (Ann Maria Anner), born in the city of 
New York, 1808; mar. Nov. 3, 1834; emb. as above. 

Edwin Oscar Hall, printer and assistant secular 
agent, born in Walpole, N. H., Oct. 21, 1810 ; prof rel. at 
Rochester, N. Y., Jan., 1834 ; sailed in the Hellespont^ 



i 



THE MISSIONARIES. 383 

Dec. 5, 1834 ; stat. at Honolulu ; rel. in 1850 ; still at the 
Islands. 

Mrs. Hall (Sarah Lynn Williams), born at Elizabeth- 
town, N. J., Oct. 27, 1812 ; prof. rel. Nov., 1826; mar. in 
New York city, Nov. 3, 1834 ; emb. as above. 

Edward Bailey, teacher, born at Holden, Mass., Feb. 
24, 1814; prof. rel. Jan., 1830 ; emb. in the Mary Frazier^ 
Dec. 14, 1836 ; stat. at Kohala, on Hawaii, on his arrival; 
at Lahainaluna in 1840 ; at the Female Seminary at Wai- 
luku, from 1841 to 1849 ; afterwards in a self-supporting 
school ; visited U. States in 1858 ; still at the Islands. 

Mrs. Bailey (Caroline Hubbard), born in Holden, 
Mass.; Aug. 13,1814; prof. rel. June, 1832; mar. Nov. 
28, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above ; visited the U. States in 
1864 ; at the Islands. 

Samuel Northrup Castle, born at Cazenovia, N. Y., 
Aug. 12, 1808 ; prof rel. at Sweden, N. Y., 1831 ; emb. in 
the Mary Frazier, Dec. 14, 1836 ; at Honolulu, as secular 
agent of the mission many years — at first associated with 
Mr. Chamberlain, then with Mr. Cooke ; visited the U. 
States in 1842, and again in 1862 ; still at Honolulu. 

Mrs. Castle (Angeline Loraine Tenney), born in Sud- 
bury, Vt., Oct. 25, 1810; prof. rel. Nov., 1831; mar. at 
Plainfield, N. Y, Nov. 10, 1836; emb. as above; died 
March 5, 1841. 

Mrs. Castle (Mary Tenney), from Exeter, N. Y. ; mar. 
in 1842 ; emb. Nov. 2, 1842 ; still living with her husband. 

Amos Starr Cooke, born in Danbury, Ct, Dec. 1, 
1810 ; prof. rel. in New York city, Oct., 1830 ; sailed from 
Boston, Dec. 14, 1836 ; stat. at Honolulu ; in June, 1839, 
with Mrs. Cooke, placed in charge of a school for young 
chiefs, supported by the government, till 1849 ; asso. with 
Mr. Castle as secular superintendent ; still at Honolulu. 



384 THE MISSIONARIES, 

Mrs. Cooke (Juliette Montague), born in Sunderland, 
Mass., March 10, 1812 ; prof. rel. June, 1833 ; mar. at 
Danbury, Ct, Nov. 24, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above. 

HoRTON Owen Knapp, born at Greenwich, Ct., March 
21, 1813 ; prof. rel. Aug., 1831 ; emb. at Boston, in the 
Ma7^y Frazier^ Dec. 14, 1836 ; a teacher at Waimea, on 
Hawaii, till 1840 ; afterwards at Honolulu till his death, 
March 28, 1845. See biographical sketch. 

Mrs. Knapp (Charlotte Close), born at Greenwich, Ct., 
May 26, 1813 ; prof. rel. May, 1831 ; mar. Nov. 24, 1836 ; 
emb. as above. After the death of Mr. Knapp, she mar- 
ried Rev. Daniel Dole, June, 1846. 

Edwin Locke, born at Fitzwilliam, N. H., June 18, 
1813; prof. rel. Nov., 1832; emb. in the Mary Frazier^ 
Dec. 14, 1836 ; at Waialua, as teacher of manual labor 
school ; died at Punahou, Oct. 28, 1843. See biographical 
sketch. 

Mrs. Locke (Martha Laurens Rowell), born at Cornish, 
N. H., Nov. 9, 1812 ; prof. rel. Nov., 1831 ; mar. Sept. 2, 
1836 ; emb. as above ; died at Waiahea, Oahu, Oct. 8, 1842. 

Charles McDonald, born at Easton, Pa., Dec. 24, 
1812 ; prof rel., Philadelphia, 1831 ; two years at Marion 
College, Missouri ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, Dec. 14, 
1836 ; died at Lahaina, Sept. 7, 1839. 

Mrs. McDonald (Harriet Treadwell Halsted), born in 
the city of New York, Dec. 6, 1810 ; prof. rel. March, 1832 ; 
mar. in New York, Aug. 25, 1836 ; emb. as above. 

Bethuel Munn, born in Orange, N. J., Aug. 28, 1803 ; 
prof. rel. Newark, N. J., 1825 ; emb. in the Mary Frazier, 
Dec. 14, 1836 ; a teacher four years on Molokai ; returned 
to U. States, April, 1842. 

Mrs. Munn (Louisa Clark), born at Skeneateles, N. Y., 



THE MISSIONARIES, 885 

March 3, 1810 ; prof. rel. 1832 ; mar. Nov. 21, 1836 ; emb. 
as above ; died Aug. 25, 1841. 

William Sanford Van Duzee, born in Hartford, 
N. Y., Jan. 12, 1811 ; prof. rel. Oct., 1831 ; one year at 
University of Vermont ; emb. in the 3fary Frazier^ Dec. 
14, 1836 ; a teacher at Kaavvaloa, on Hawaii, July 10, 1837 : 
ret. to U. States in 1840. 

Mrs. Van Duzee (Oral Hobart), born at Homer, N. Y., 
Feb. 3, 1814; prof rel. Oct., 1830; mar. at Gouverneur, 
N. Y., Aug. 9, 1836 ; emb., etc., as above. — Their daugh- 
ter Gyrene is now a missionary teacher at Erzrum, in 
Eastern Turkey. 

Abner Wilcox, born in Harwinton, Ct., April 19, 
1808; prof rel. Sept., 1831; emb. in the Mary Frazier^ 
Boston, Dec. 14, 1836; teacher at Hilo till 1845; then 
transferred to Waialua, on Oahu ; removed to Waioli, on 
Kauai, in July, 1847, where he taught a select school more 
than twenty years ; visited the U. States in 1851 ; his next 
visit was in 1869 ; and he died at Colebrook, Ct., Aug. 20, 
of that year. 

Mrs. Wilcox (Lucy Eliza Hart), from Norfolk, Ct. ; 
born at Cairo, N. Y., Nov. 17, 1814 ; prof rel. Nov., 1831 ; 
mar. Nov. 23, 1836 ; emb. as above. She came to the U. 
States with her husband in 1869, and died at Colebrook, 
Ct., Aug. 13, one week before his decease. 

Maria C. Ogden, born in Philadelphia, Pa., Feb. 17, 
1792 ; prof rel. at Woodbury, Oct., 1816 ; emb. in the ship 
Parthian^ Nov. 3, 1827 ; stat. at Waimea, on Kauai, from 
July 15, 1828; at Lahaina, 1829; transferred to the Fe- 
male Seminary at Wailuku, June, 1838, and taught there 
twenty years or more ; afterwards in charge of a school at 
Honoluhi, till rendered unable by the pressure of age. 

25 



886 THE MISSIONARIES. 

Lydta Brown, born at Wilton, N. H., in 1 780 ; pro£ 
rel. 1808 ; emb. in ship Hellespont, Dec. 5, 1834; a teacher 
at Wailuku till 1840 ; on Molokai from 1840 to 1857 ; 
afterwards resided at Lahaina ; died at Honolulu, 1869. 

Marcia Maria Smith, born at Burlington, .N. Y., 
Sept. 20, 1806 ; prof rel. at Gouverneur, N. Y., April, 
1824; went out in the Mary Frazier^ in 1836 ; a teacher 
at Kaneohe, from Sept. 1, 1837 ; in the school at Punahou, 
from 1842 till 1853 ; ret. to United States, 1853 ; rel. June 
6, 1854. 

William Harrison Rice, born at Oswego, N. Y., Oct. 
12, 1813 ; prof rel. at Granby, N. Y, March, 1832 ; emb. 
in ship Gloucester, from Boston, Nov. 14, 1840 ; was first a 
teacher at Hana, on Maui, till 1845 ; then till 1854, in the 
high-school at Punahou ; in secular employment on Kauai 
till his decease in 1863. 

Mrs. Rice (Mary Sophia Hyde), from Wales, N. Y. ; 
born at Seneca Village, Erie Co., N. Y., Oct. 11, 1816 ; 
prof rel. 1830 ; mar. Sept. 28, 1840 ; emb. as above; now 
in the United States. 

William Avery Spooner, born at West Brookfield, 
Mass., June 2, 1828 ; prof rel. at W. Brookfield, March, 
1848; emb. at Boston, April 16, 1855; steward at Oahu 
College until 1860 ; rel. Feb. 14, 1860 ; still at the Islands. 

Mrs. Spooner (Eliza Ann Boynton), born in Shirley, 
Mass., July 9, 1828 ; prof rel. July, 1846 ; mar. at Shirley, 
Dec. 8, 1851 ; emb. as above. 



THE MISSIONARIES. 387 

MISSION TO MICRONESIA. 

MISSIONAEIES. ^ 

Benjamin Galen Snow, born in Brewer, Me., Oct. 4^ 
1817 ; prof. rel. June, 1834; Bowdoin Coll., 1846 ; Theol. 
Sem., Bangor, 1849 ; ord. at Brewer, Sept. 25, 1851 ; emb. 
at Boston, Nov. 18, 1851 ; reached Kiisaie, on Strong's 
Island, Aug. 22, 1852 ; removed to Ebon, one of the Mar- 
shall Islands, in Sept., 1862 ; visited the Sandwich Islands, 
Jan. 16, 1865; ret. to Ebon, Aug. 29,1865; visited the 
United States in May, 1870. 

Mrs. Snow (Lydia Vose Buck), born in Robbinston, 
Me., Oct. 26, 1820 ; prof. rel. March, 1839 ; mar. Sept. 1, 
1851,; emb., etc., as above; visited the United States, 
May 26, 1868. 

Luther Hal set Gulick, M. D., heretofore mentioned 
as a missionary on the Sandwich Islands, was previously a 
missionary at Ponape, one of the Caroline Islands, from 
1852 to 1859, and afterwards at Ebon for a year or two. 

Mrs. GuLTCK (already given). 

Albert A. Sturges, born in Granville, Ohio, Nov. 5, 
1819; prof. rel. 1832; Wabash Coll., Indiana, 1848; 
Theol. Sem., New Haven, 1851 ; ord. Nov. 11, 1851 ; emb. 
at Boston, Jan. 17, 1852 ; arr. at Ponape, Sept. 11, 1852 ; 
on a visit to the United States in 1870. 

Mrs. Sturges (Susan Mary Thompson), born in Gran- 
ville, Ohio, June 1, 1820 ; prof. rel. 1832 ; mar. Dec. 26, 
1851 ; emb., etc., as above ; visited the Sandwich Islands 
in 1861 ; ret. June 19, 1862 ; now on a visit to the^United 
States. 

Edward Toppin Doane, born at Tompkinsville, on 
Staten Island, N. Y., May 30, 1820 ; prof. rel. at Niles,- 



388 THE MISSIONARIES, 

Mich., 1839 ; Illinois College, 1848 ; Union Theol. Sem., 
1852 ; ord. in New York city, Feb. 26, 1854 ; emb. at 
Boston, June 4, 1854; reached Ponape, Feb. 6, 1855; 
rem. to Ebon, one of the Marshall Islands, Dec. 5, 1857 ; 
visited the United States, 1863 ; returning, wrecked on 
Roneador Reef, near Providence Island, in the Caribbean 
Sea, May 30, 1865 ; reached Ebon, Aug. 27, and Ponape, 
Sept. 19, 1865. 

Mrs. DoANE (Sarah Wells Wilbur), born at Franklin- 
ville. Long Island, N. Y., May 20, 1835 ; prof. rel. 1853 ; 
mar. at Brooklyn, N. Y., May 13, 1854 ; emb. as above ; 
came sick to the Sandwich Islands, June, 1861, and died 
at Honolulu, Feb. 16, 1862. 

Mrs. DoANE (Clara Hale Strong), born in Monroe Co., 
N. Y., Oct. 4, 1841 ; prof. rel. Rockford, 111., May, 1861 ; 
educated in Rockford Female Seminary ; mar. April 13, 
1865 ; emb. at New York in steamer Golden Rule, May 20, 
1865 ; wrecked, etc., as above. 

George Pierson, M. D., born at Cedarville, N. J., 
May 10, 1826; prof. rel. Jacksonville, 111., May, 1848; 
Illinois College, 1848 ; Theol. Sem., Andover, 1851 ; ord. 
at Jacksonville, Nov. 9, 1851 ; a missionary to the Choctaw 
Indians in 1852, but, health failing, he returned home; 
sailed from Boston, Nov. 28, 1854, for Micronesia ; reached 
Strong's Island, Oct. 6, 1855 ; joined Mr. Doane at Ebon, 
Dec. 5, 1857 ; failure of Mrs. Pierson's health constrained 
their removal to California in 1860 ; released Aug. 27, 
1861. 

Mrs. Pierson (Nancy Annette Shaw), born at Delhi, 
N. Y., June 10, 1828 ; prof rel. at Meredith, N. Y., 1849 ; 
mar. at Unadilla, Sept. 10, 1854 ; emb., etc., as above. 

Hiram Bingham, Jr., son of Rev. Hiram Bingham, born 
at Honolulu, Oahu, Aug. 16, 1831 ; came to the United 
States in early life ; prof rel. in New Haven, Ct., in 1850 ; m 



THE MISSIONARIES' 389 

Yale Coll., 1853; Theol. Sem., Andover ; ord. Nov. 9, 

1856 ; sailed for the Pacific in Morning Star^ from Boston, 
Dec. 2, 1856 ; arr. at Honolulu, April 24, 1857 ; reached 
Ponape, in the same vessel, Sept. 23, 1857 ; commenced a 
missionary station at Apaiang, Nov. 19, 1857 ; health fail- 
ing, visited the United States, Sept. 8, 1865 ; sailed again 
from Boston for the Pacific, Nov. 12, 1866, in the new 
packet Morning Star, of which he went as commander ; 
and arrived at Honolulu, March 13, 1867 ; still in the 
mission. 

Mrs. Bingham (Minerva Clarissa Brewster), born at 
Northampton, Mass., Oct. 19, 1834; prof rel. Feb., 1850; 
mar. Nov. 18, 1856 ; emb., etc., as above. 

Ei*HRAiM Peter Roberts, born in Danby, Vt., Oct. 
23, 1825 ; prof rel. at Dorset, 1845 ; Williams Coll., 1854 ; 
Theol. Sem., Bangor, 1857 ; ord. at Bangor, Me., July 28, 

1857 ; emb. at Boston, Oct. 30, 1857 ; arr. at Ponape, Sept., 

1858 ; connection with the Board discontinued July 30, 
1861. 

Mrs. Roberts (Myra Holman Farrington), born at 
Holden, Me., Sept. 22, 1835 ; prof rel. June, 1854; was 
mar. Sept. 6, 1857 ; emb., etc., as above ; rel. July 30, 
1861. 



CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS 

IN THE 

HAWAIIAN, MARQUESAN, GILBERT ISLANDS, MARSHALL 
ISLANDS, KUSAIE, AND PONAPE LANGUAGES. 

(See p. 327.) 

The following Catalogue was compiled for this work by 
Rev. Luther H. Gulick, M. D., and brought down to June, 
1870. The sources of information are, — 

1. Minutes of the General Meeting of the Sandwich 
Islands Mission, to 1863. 

2. Annual Reports of the Board of the Hawaiian Evan- 
gelical Association ; 1864 to 1870. 

3. " Bibliography of the Hawaiian Islands, printed for 
James F. Hunnewell ; " 1869. 

IN THE HAWAIIAN LANGUAGE. 

The Four Gospels, 1828, 12mo. 

The New Testament : — 

First edition, 1837, pp. 520, 12mo. Numerous portions 
of this edition were put in circulation before the completion 
of the volume. Out of print. 

Second edition, 1843, pp. 320, 12mo. Out of print. 

Third edition, 1868, pp. 323, 8vo. Part of the " Family 
Bible." 

Fourth edition, 1868, pp. 339, 18mo. " School edition." 

Hawaiian-English Testament, with references, 1857, pp. 
727, 12mo. 

The Bible: — 

First edition, completed May 10, 1839, pp. 2431, 12ma 
Numerous portions of this edition were circulated before 
its completion. Out of print. 



1 



CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 391 

Second edition, 1843, pp. 1451, 8vo, and 4to. 
Third edition, 1868, ^' Family Bible," marginal references, 
pp. 1456, royal 8vo, and 4to. 

ABC Primer (Piapa), 1822, pp. 4, 8, and 12, 12mo. 
Very many editions. 

First Teacher (Kumu Mua), by Mr. Bingham, pp. 16, 
16mo. Many times revised and reprinted. 

First Lessons (Ikemua), 1835, pp. 48, 12mo. 

First Book for Children (Palapala Mua), by Mr. Bing- 
ham, pp. 36, 18mo. Several editions. 

Second Teacher (Kumu Lua), 1844, pp. 32, 16mo. 

Reading Book (Palapala Heluhelu), by Mr. Dibble, pp. 
48, 12mo. Four editions. 

Reading Book (Palapala Heluhelu), by L. Andrews and 
J. S. Green, 1842, pp. 340, 12mo. 

First Steps in Reading (Alakai Mua), 1854, pp. 16, 
12mo. 

The American Tract Society Primer (Kumwmua Hou), 
by Mr. Bond, 1860, pp. 80, 16mo. 

The New Primer (Kumumua Ano Hou), by Mr. Fuller, 
1862, 12mo. 

Lessons in Punctuation (Ao Kiko), 1844, pp. 24, 12mo. 
Several editions. 

Catechism (Ui), 1824. Many editions, pp. 4 and 8, 
16mo. 

Historical Catechism (Ninauhoike), by Mr. Bingham, 
1831. Third edition, 1864, pp. 189, 24mo. 

Catechism (Ui no ka Moolelo Kahiko a ke Akua), 1832, 
pp. bQ, 18mo. 

Catechism on Genesis (Ninauhoike no Kinohi), 1833, 
pp. b%, 16mo. 

Daily Food (Ai-o-ka-la). An annual, 1833 to 1860. 

Daily Food, by Dr. L. Smith, 1861, stereotyped, two edi- 
tions, pp. 154, 18mo. 

Union Questions, by Mr. Dibble, 1835. Two editions, 
pp. 156, 16mo. 



892 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 

Abbott's & risk's Bible Class Book, Nos. 1 and 2, by Mr. 
Andrews, pp. 100, 16mo. 

Scripture Helps (Huliano), 1835. Two editions, pp. 112, 
and 152, 18mo. 

Child's Catechism on Genesis (Haawina Kamalii), by 
Mr. L. Lyons, 1838, pp. 152, 12mo. 

Proof Texts (Kuhikuhi no ka PaL Hem.), 1839, pp. 35, 
12mo. 

Bible Lessons (Haawina Pal. Hem.), 1840, pp. 83, 12mo. 

Heavenly Manna, 1841, pp. 69, 18mo. 

Doctrinal Catechism (Ui ^kalesia), 1841, pp. 32, 32mo. 
Several editions. 

Doctrinal Catechism (Ui no ke Akua, etc.), by Dr. Arm- 
strong, 1848. Several large editions, pp. 48, 12mo. 

Catechism on Genesis (Haawina Baibala), by Mr. L. 
Lyons, 1852, pp. 132, 12mo. 

Sabbath-school Question Book, No. 1 (Ui Kamalii), 
1866, by Mr. Bond, pp. 140, 12mo. 

Sabbath-school Book, No. 2 (Haawina Kamalii), 1867, 
pp. 174, 12mo. 

Sabbath-school Book, No. 3, by Mr. Bond, 1869, pp. 132, 
12mo. 

Sabbath-school Book No. -4, by Mr. W. P. Alexander, 
1869, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Sabbath-school Books, No. 5,^ by Mr. 0. H. Gulick, 1870, 
pp. 103, 12mo. 

A Word from God, 1825, 8vo. 

Thoughts of the Chiefs, 1825, pp. 8, ISmo. 

History of Joseph, 1826, pp. 32, 18mo. 

Scripture History, 1830. Several editions, pp. 36 to 144, 
12mo. 

On Marriage, by Mr. Clark, 1833, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Exposition of Ten Commandments, 1834, pp. 15, 12mo. 

On the Sabbath, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1835, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Church Covenant. Many editions, pp. 16, 12mo. 

Church Covenant for Molokai, by Mr. Hitchcock, 1837, 
pp. 16, 32mo. 



CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 393 

On Intemperance, by Dr. Baldwin, 1837, pp. 18, 12mo. 

On Lying, by Mr. Lyman, 1838, pp. 8, 12mo. 

On Experimental Religion. 1839, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Letter to the Churches, 1840, pp. 24, 12mo. 

Attributes of God, 1841, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Eighty-four Questions, 1841, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Keith on the Prophecies, 1841, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Church Government, for Kauai, 1841, pp. 20, 12mo. 

For Parents, 1842, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Three tracts on Popery, 1842, pp. 12, 8vo. 

Address to Women of Hawaii, by Mrs. Anderson, 1863, 
pp. 12, 18mo. 

Series of Tracts, No. 1 to 16. 

Counsels for Children (Olelo Ao Liilii), 1865, pp. 32, 
18mo. 

On Popery, by Dr. Armstrong, 1841. Several editions, 
pp. 23, 12mo. 

Thoughts on Popery, by Mr. Pogue, 1867, pp. 56, 12 mo. 

The True Church, by Mr. Pogue, 1867, pp. 26, 12mo. 

Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1842, 
pp. 410, 16mo. 

Clark's Scripture Promises, 1858, pp. 309, 12mo. 

Evidences of Christianity (Na Hoike o ka Pal. Hem.), 
by Mr. W. R Alexander, 1849. Two editions, pp. 116, 
12mo. 

System of Theology (No ko ke Akua Ano, etc.), by Mr. 
W. P. Alexander, 1848. Two editions, pp. 219, 12mo. 

Volume of Sermons, 1835, pp. 64, 12mo. Second edi 
tion, 1841, pp. 296, 12mo. 

Dying Testimonies, by Mr. Dibble, 1832, pp. 40, 12mo. 

Memoir of Bartimeus, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1844. Two 
editions, pp. 64, 18mo. 

Memoir of Obookiah (Opukahaia), 1867, pp. 103, 12mo. 

Pastor's Hand-Book, 1869, pp. 104, 16mo. 

Church History, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1835, pp. 205, 
12mo. Several editions. 



394 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS, 

Annual Reports of Board of Hawaiian Evangelical Asso- 
ciation, 1864 to 1870. 

Hymn Book (Himeni Hoolea). First edition, by Messrs. 
Bingham & Ellis, 1823, pp. 60, 12mo. Very many editions. 
Last edition by Mr. L. Lyons, 1867, 400 hymns. 

Hymn and Tune Book, with Elementary Lessons 
(Himeni Hawaii), by Mr. Bingham, 1834, pp. 360, 12mo. 

Child's Hymn Book (Himeni Kamalii), 1837, pp. 72, 
24mo. 

Child's Hymn Book, with Tunes, 1842, pp. 101, 16mo. 

Child's Hymn and Tune Book (Lira Kamalii), 1862, 
pp. 192, 16mo. 

Book of Tunes, with Elements of Music (Lira Hawaii), 
1846. Three editions, 1855, pp. 104. 

Arithmetic, 1827, pp. 8, 16mo. 

Fowle's Child's Arithmetic (Helu Kamalii), by Mr. A. 
Bishop, 1844, pp. 48, 24mo. Many editions. 

Colburn's Mental Arithmetic (Helu Naau), by Mr. A. 
Bishop, 1835. Many editions, pp. 68 to 132, 18mo. 

Colburn's Sequel (Hailoaa), by Mr. A. Bishop, 1835, pp. 
116, 12mo. Two editions. 

Leonard's Arithmetic, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1852, pp. 244, 
12mo. 

Thompson's Higher Arithmetic, by Mr. C. J. Lyons, 
1869. 

Algebra, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1838, pp. 44, 12mo. 

Mathematics, 1838, by Mr. P]. W. Clark, pp. 168, 8vo. 

Bailey's Algebra, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1843-1858, pp. 160, 
8vo. 

First Lessons in Geometry, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1833, pp. 
64, 16mo. Two editions. 

Geometry, vSurveying, and Navigation, by Mr. L. An- 
drews, 1834, pp. 122, 8vo. 

Astronomy, by Mr. E. W. Clark, pp. 12, 12mo. 



CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 395 

Geography, by Messrs. Whitney & Richards, 1832, pp. 
^4, 12mo. 

Geography and Maps, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1835, pp. 216, 
12mo. 

Woodbridge's Geography, by Mr. S. Whitney, 1836, pp. 
203, 12mo. Two editions. 

Questions on Geography, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1833. 
Many editions, pp. 24 to 48, 12mo. 

Skeleton Maps, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1834, pp. 13, 4to. 

Atlas of Colored Maps, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1836, pp. 9, 
4to. Several editions. 

Keith's Study of the Globes, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1841, 
pp. 80, 16mo. 

Worcester's Geography of the Bible, by Mr. Dibble, 
1834, pp. 99, 16mo. Two editions. 

Maps of Sacred Geography, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1 837, 
pp. 6, 4to. Several editions. 

Scripture Geography, by Mr. Dibble, 1839, pp. 52, 8vo. 

Scripture Chronology and History, by Mr. Dibble, 1837, 
pp. 216, 12mo. 

Animals of the World, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1833, pp. 12, 
12mo. With Chart. 

Comstock's History of Quadrupeds, by Mr. Dibble, 1834, 
pp. 192, 12mo. 

Stories about Animals, by Mr. Dibble, 1835, pp. 84, 
12mo. Three editions. 

Lessons in Drawing, with Copper-plate Illustrations, by 
Mr. L. Andrews, 1837, pp. 36, 12mo. 

Anatomy, Illustrated, by Dr. Judd, 1838, pp. 60, 12mo. 

Abbott's Little Philosopher, by Mr. E. W. Clark, 1837, 
pp. 40, 12 mo. 

Gallaudet's Natural Theology (Hoike Akua), by Mr. 
Dibble, 1840, pp. 178, 12mo. Two editions. 

Gallaudet's Child's Book on the Soul (Hoike Uhane), 
by Mr. S. Whitney, 1840, pp. 68, 18mo. 



896 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 

Wayland's Moral Philosophy, by Messrs. Armstrong & 
Dibble, pp. 288, 12mo. Two editions. 

Political Economy, 1839, pp. 128, 8vo. 

Compendium of History, by Mr. J. S. Green, 1842, pp. 
76, 12mo. 

Hawaiian History by Hawaiians, 1838, pp. 86, 8vo. Two 
editions. 

History of Hawaiian Islands, by S. M. Kamakau. Pub- 
lished in the newspaper Kuokoa^ 1866-68. 

Antiquities of Hawaiian Islands, by Hawaiians. In the 
newspaper Kuokoa, 1865-66. 

Lady of the Twilight (Laiekawai) : a Romance, by a 
Hawaiian. 

Almanac, 1834 to 1862, 12mo. 

The Constitution, 1840, pp. 24, 12mo. 

The Constitution and Laws, 1841, pp. 196, 12mo. 

Volumes of Statute Laws, 1845 to 1870. 

Penal Code, 1851, pp. 136, 8vo. 

Civil Code, 1859, 2 vols., 8vo. 

Decisions of the Supreme Court, 1857 to 1865, 2 vols., 
8vo. 

Legal Form Book, by J. W. H. Kauwahi, 1857, 12mo. 

Records of Constitutional Convention, 1864, pp. 72, 
folio. 

Reports of Go ver mental Departments, 1845 to 1870. 

The Hawaiian Teacher, 1834. A monthly. 

The Juvenile Teacher, 1837. A monthly. 

The Hawaiian Luminary, 1834. A monthly. 

The Ant, 1841 to 1845. A monthly. 

The Hawaiian Messenger, 1845-55. 

The News, 1854. A weekly. 

The Hawaiian Banner, 1856-61. A weekly. 

The Morning Star, 1854-62, and 1864. A monthly. 

The Hawaiian Missionary, occasional, 5 or 6 numbers. 



CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 397 

The Star of the Pacific, 1861. A weekly. 
The Independent Press, 1861-70. A weekly. 
The New Era, 1865-70. A weekly. 
The Day Spring, 1866-70. A monthly. 

Lessons on the English Language (Haawina no ka Olelo 
Beretania), 1837, pp. 36, 12mo. Three editions. 

Hawaiian English Grammar, 1837, pp. 40, 8vo. 

Foreign Primer (Kumu Kahiki), by Mr. L. Andrews, 
1837, pp. 36, 12mo. 

Latin Lessons for Hawaiian Children, 1839, pp. 132, 
18mo. 

English and Hawaiian Lessons, 1841, pp. 40, 16mo. 

Exercise Book for Learning English (Oke kokua, etc.), 
1843, pp. 104, 18mo. 

Spelling Book (Ao Spella), by Mr. Emerson, 1846, pp. 
48, 12mo. 

Hawaiian-English Phrase Book, by Mr. A. Bishop, 1854, 
pp. 112, 16mo. 

Hawaiian-English Vocabulary, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1835, 
pp. 132, 8vo. 

English-Hawaiian Vocabulary, by Mr. Emerson, 1845, 
pp. 184, 8vo. 

English-Hawaiian Grammar, by Mr. L. Andrews, 1854, 
pp. 32, 8vo. 

Hawaiian-English Dictionary (with Eng.-Haw. Vocabu- 
lary), by Mr. L. Andrews, 1865, pp. 560, 8vo. 

Notes on Hawaiian Grammar, Parts 1 and 2, by Pres. 
W. D. Alexander, 1865. 

IN THE MARQUESAN DIALECT. 

Elementary Primer, 1833, by Mr. W. P. Alexander, pp. 
12mo. 

Elementary Primer, 1834, pp. 8, 12mo. 

Elementary Primer, 1853, pp. 12, 12mo. 

Elementary Primer (Piapa), by Mr. J. Bicknell, pp. 48, 
12mo. 



398 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 

Gospel of Matthew. 

Second edition of Piapa, 1868, pp. 48, 12mo. 
Elementary Arithmetic, 1869, pp. 46, 16mo. 
Elementary Geography, 1869, pp. 24, 16mo. 
Hymn Book, 1870, pp. 30, 16mo. 

IN THE GILBERT ISLANDS DIALECT, BY MR. AND MRS. 
BINGHAM. 

Primer, 1860, pp. 20, 12mo. 

Hymn Book, 1860, pp. 12, 16mo. 

Eleven Chapters in Matthew, 1860, pp. 43, 12mo. 

Hymn Book, 1863, pp. 27, 16mo. 

Gospel of Matthew, 1864, pp. 124, IGmo. 

Gospel of John, 1864, pp. 108, IGmo. 

Ephesians, 1864, pp. 20, 16mo. 

Bible Stories, 1864, pp. 72, 16mo. 

Primer, 1865, pp. 48, 12mo. 

Gospel of Matthew, 1866, pp. 49, 16mo. 

Gospel of John, 1866, pp. 39, 16mo. 

Ephesians, 1866, pp. 7, 16mo. 

Bible Stories, 1866, pp. 155, 16mo. 

Catechism, by Rev. Mr. Mahoe, 1866, pp, 75, 16mo. 

Extracts from Luke, 1869, pp. 24, 12mo. 

Gospel of Mark, 1869, pp. 69, 12mo. 

Acts of the Apostles, 1869, pp. 41, 12mo. 

Arithmetic, 1870, pp. 3, 16mo. 

Geography, 1870, pp. 36, 12mo. 

Catechism, 1870, pp. 24, 12mo. 

Primer, 1870, pp. 24, 12mo. 

Reading Book, 1870, pp. 72, 12mo. 

Luke, 1870, pp. 92, 12mo. 

Romans, 1870, pp. 40, 12mo. 

IN THE MARSHALL ISLANDS LANGUAGE. 

Primer, by Dr. Pierson, 1858, pp. 8, 16mo. 

Primer and Hymns, by Mr. Doane, 1860, pp. 44, 12mo. 



CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS. 399 

First Lessons, by Mr. Doane, 1861. 

Ten Chapters of Matthew, by Mr. Doane, 1861 and '62. 

Arithmetic, by Messrs. Aea & Doane, 1863, pp. 24, 
16mo. 

Hymns, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 24, 16mo. 

Mark, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 47, 12mo. 

Primer, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 10, 12mo. 

Geography, by Mr. Doane, 1863, pp. 24, 16mo. 

Matthew, by Mr. Doane, 1865, pp. 79, 12mo. 

Primer, by Mr. Snow, 1866, pp. 34, 12mo. 
• Hymns, by Mr. Snow, 1866, 16mo. 

Acts, by Mr. Snow, 1867, pp. 75, 16mo. 

Hymns, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 42, 16mo. 

John, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 52, 12mo. 

Mark, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 41, 12mo. 

Primer, by Mr. Snow, 1869, pp. 48, 12mo. 

IN THE KUSAIE DIALECT, BY MR. B. G. SNOW. 

Primer, 1860, pp. 32, 12mo. 
John, 1863, pp. 38, 12mo. 
Primer, 1864, pp. 24, 12qio. 
Matthew, 1865, pp. 50, 12mo. 
Hymn Book, 1865, pp. 32, 16mo. 

Articles of Faith and Covenant and Names of Church 
Members, 1866, pp. 13, 12mo. 
Primer, 1867, pp. 48, 12mo. 
Mark, 1868, pp. 50, 12mo. 
John, 1868, pp. 64, 12mo. 
Acts, 1869, pp. 60, 12mo. 
Epistles of John, 1869, pp. 20, 12mo. 

IN THE PONAPE LANGUAGE. 

Primer, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1857-58, pp. 26 and 12, 
16mo. 

Hymn Book, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1858, pp. 19, 16mo. 

Old Testament Stories, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1858, pp, 
59, 16mo. 



400 CATALOGUE OF PUBLICATIONS, 

New Testament Stories, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1859, pp. 
40, 12mo. 

Both Stories, reprinted, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1865, pp. 
61, 12mo. 

Eight Chapters in Matthew, by Dr. L. H. Gulick, 1859, 
pp. 20, 12mo. 

Primer, by Mrs. Gulick, 1858-59, pp. 36 and 20, 12mo. 

Gospel of John, by Mr. A. A. Sturges, 1862, pp. 39, 8vo. 

Nine Chapters Mark, by Mr. Sturges, 1«64, pp. 24, 8vo. 

Hymns, by Mr. Sturges, 1864-65, pp. 8 and 27, 16mo. 

Luke, by Mr. Sturges, 1866, pp. 51, 8vo. 

Acts, by Mr. Sturges, 1866, pp. 48, 8vo. 

Arithmetic, by Mr. Sturges, 1869, pp. 36, 16mo. 

Geography, by Mr. Sturges, 1869, pp. 24, 16mo. 

Matthew, by Mr. Sturges, 1870, pp. 48, 12mo. 

Mark, by Mr. Sturges, 1870, pp. 27, 12mo. 

Primer, by Mrs. Sturges, 1867, pp. 60, 12mo. 



INDEX. 



Adams, John Quincy, mention of, 92. 

Aheong, a Chinese evangelist, 303. 

American Board, slow to recognize 
the national conversion of the 
Islands, 169. 

Anti-Protestant movement, an un- 
successful, 176. 

Apaiang, calamity on, 319. 

Armstrong, Richard, D. D., made 
Minister of Public Instruction, 
243; his death, 269; royal testi- 
mony to his worth, 270. 

Author, the, why he was sent to the 
Islands, 285 ; what led to the writ- 
ing of this history, vi. 

Awakening, the first, 61. 

Awakening, the great^ preparations 
for, 121 ; in the information gained, 
121 ; in efforts to raise the tone of 
education, 122 ; in efforts in behalf 
of seamen, 123 ; in efforts to pro- 
mote temperance, 124 ; by reinforc- 
ing the mission, 125 ; by elevating 
the social condition of the people, 
132; by schools and religious 
knowledge, 133; by houses for 
worship, 134; by other means of 
grace, 134; translation of the 
Scriptures, 135; improvement in 
the laws, 135. 

Awakening, the great, how it com- 
menced, 140; the moving power 
from above, 141 ; becomes general, 
142 ; the means employed, 142 ; im- 
mense assemblies, 144; all classes 
aroused, 144; characteristics of the 
26 



work, 145 ; its hold on the youngs 
146; great interest in Molokai, 
146 ; its results, 149-156 ; number 
admitted to the churches, 149, 
150; employment of native help- 
ers, 150 ; care in admissions to the 
church, 151 ; instruction given the 
converts, 152; character of the 
church members, 153 ; watch and 
care exercised over them, 153; 
a season of reaction, 154; new 
houses of worship, 155 ; remarka- 
ble growth of the churches from 
1825 to 1870, 164-167; conversion 
of the young, 168; admissions to 
particular churches, 168; losses 
by excommunication and other- 
wise, 168 ; whether the nation was 
Christianized in 1840, 169 ; imper- 
fect church development as late as 
1863, 171. 

Bartimeus, the blind preacher, 38, 
58; his early life, 209; his con- 
version, 210; progress in knowl- 
edge, and decision of character, 
211 ; examination for admission to 
the church, 212; his temperance, 
214; residence at Hilo and Wai- 
luku, 214; ordination, 217; sick- 
ness and death, 218; his eloquence 
and humility, 219. 

Bingham, Hiram, memorial of, 232, 
his history of the mission, 234; 
one of the founders of the Oahu 
College, 259. 



402 



INDEX 



Boki, disloyalty of, 93 ; his wretched 
end, 94; disloyalty of his wife, 95. 

Books, sold to the natives, 101 ; sup- 
ply of, 325; number of distinct 
works, 325 ; pages printed, 325. 

California, native Christians in the 
gold mines of, 249. 

Caroline group, mission to, 313. 

Case, an interesting, 274. 

Chamberlain, Levi, memorial of, 236. 

Charlton, Richard, British consul, 
his unfriendly action, 49, 71, 95; 
cause of his opposition, 200; his 
letter to the king, 201; his last 
hostile act, 202; dismissal from 
office, 202. 

Chiefs, the ruling, civilization 
among the, 26; Christianized, 51; 
their noble stand, 49, 51 ; admitted 
to the church, 60; great influence 
of, 81 ; remarkable declarations of, 
84; the young, school for, 162; 
who were educated there, 163. 

Children of missionaries, how em- 
ployed, 328. 

Chinese evangelist. See Aheong. 

Christian community, reconstruction 
of, 280-291. 

Church, dedication of, at Kailua, 83. 

Church, the first missionaries organ- 
ized into a, 17. 

Church and state, connection of, 117. 

Church building, 39, 52, 53, 56, 83, 
134, 183, 185; under difficulties, 
220 ; at Kealakekua, 221 ; at Ka- 
neohe, 221; on Hawaii, 222, 271; 
on Molokai, 222; in the Kailua 
district, 222; in Kau, 222; at 
Honolulu, 223 ; at Hilo, 223 ; in- 
troduction of seats, 224 ; extent of 
church accommodation in 1870, 
224 ; where the buildings are too 
large, 225. 

Churches, remarkable growth of the, 
from 1825 to 1870, 164-167 ; sources 
of information, 164; reasons for 



a tabular view, 164; description 
of it, 164; results as thus exhib- 
ited, 165; the tabular view, 166, 
167; admissions to particular 
churches, 168; losses by excom- 
munication, or otherwise, 168; 
mission churches slowly developed, 
171. 

Civil community, -growth of the, 
172. 

Civilization among the chiefs, 26. 

Clark, Dr. N. G., address of, 345. 

Coan, Rev. Titus, 124, 150, 155, 245, 
301, 307. 

Common stock, 246. 

Constitution given to the people, 
172, 263. 

Contributions, 303, 322. 

Cook, Captain, mention of, 1. 

Correspondence, first native, 21. 

Damon, Rev. Dr., 208. 
Dibble, Sheldon, memorial of, 228. 
Dictionar}^, Hawaiian, 299. 
Doane, Mrs., death of, 316. 
Doane, Mr., alone in Ponape, 319. 
Domestic life, improvement in, 132. 
Dwelling-houses, improvement in, 

226 ; how furnished, 226 ; cost of, 

226. 

Earthquakes, destructive, 307. 
Ebon, remarkable preparation for a 

mission to, 314. 
Ecclesiastical organizations, 278. 
Education, 99, 101, 122, 133, 179-182, 

252, 268, 302, 326, 328, 329. 
Ellis, Rev. William, valuable services 

of, 6, 23, 35, 36, 37 ; returns to 

England, 59 ; tribute to, 59. 
Emerson, Rev. John S., memorial of, 

310. 
Episcopal clergyman, testimony of 

an, 292. 
Errors, practical, 247, 280. 
Exports and imports, 329. 



INDEX. 



403 



Families, mission, trials of, 34. 

Finch, Captain W. 0. B., mention 
of, 91. 

Foreign Mission School, 10 ; its ori- 
gin, location, and object, 11 ; 
highly prized, 12; its principals, 
13; its theoretical basis, and the 
results of experience, 13; its dis- 
continuance, 14; value of the ex- 
periment, 14. 

Foreign missions from the Islands, 
what led to, 247. 

Foreign residents, church composed 
of, 246. 

Foreigners, opposition from, 64 ; 
cause of the opposition, 64; out- 
rages at Lahaina, 64, 70, 75; at 
Honolulu, 66 ; a brave resistance, 
65 ; missionaries defended b}^ na- 
tives, 66, 68, 71, .73; forbear- 
ance of the natives, 68; no just 
cause of complaint, 74; outrages 
from the French, 157, 197, 249, 
25C 

French Papists, outrage by Captain 
Laplace, 157-160 ; results, 161 ; by 
Captain Mallet, 197; the king's 
response, 197; demands not en- 
forced, 199 ; by Rear Admiral 
Tromelin, 249 ; by Mr. Perrin, 
250. 

Gilbert Islands, mission to, 314, 

315, 320. 
Government, embarrassments of the, 

91 ; unfavorable influences on the, 

116 ; memorial from, 126. 
Governments, despotic, example for, 

138. 

Hahalilio, Timoteo, embassy of, 201 ; 

death of, 206. 
Harris, Hon. C. C, address of, 350. 
F'awaii explored, 35; population in 

1825, 61. 
Hawaiian Islands. See Sandwich 

Islands, 



Hawaiian Missionary Society, its 
relations to native missionaries, 
257. 

Hawaiian piety characterized, 253. 

Health station, formation of, 98. 

High-school for teachers instituted, 
1*01. 

Hilo, first experience in, 55. 

Hoapili, husband of Keopuolani, 38; 
governor of Maui, 57; suppresses 
the rebellion in Kauai, 57 ; ad- 
dress to his soldiers before a bat- 
tle, 57; marries a sister of Kaahu- 
manu, 62 ; his decided stand as 
governor, 73, 74; patriotic efforts, 
118, 119 ; death and character, 
175. 

Hoapiliwahine, wife of Hoapili, and 
sister of Kaahumanu, 62 ; con- 
founds a prophetess of Pele, 62; 
death and character, 179. 

Honolulu, original condition of, 20. 

Hopu, Thomas, mention of, 16; his 
marriage, 24. 

Hunnewell, James, mention of, 84. 

Idolatry, overthrow of, 6-8. 

Immorality, growth of, in 1834, 117 
1 19 ; restoration of order, 120. 

Imports and exports, 329. 

Instruction, school, value of, 100. 

Insular regions of the Pacific, extent 
of, 2. 

Interpositions. See Providence, 

Interpreters, failure of, 34. 

Island world, its groups of islands, 2. 

Islands of the Pacific, wonderful suc- 
cess of missions to, 3, 242. 

Jones, Captain Thomas Ap Catesby, 
friendly influence of, 71 ; testimony 
of, 72. 

Jubilee, the, 343 ; its origin and ob- 
ject, 343 ; assumes a national char- 
acter, 343 ; sermons, 344 ; reminis- 
cences, 345; the procession, 345; 
recep<^ion of the king, 346 ; ad- 



404 



INDEX, 



dresses, 346 ; the collation, 352; 
the reunion, 352; import of, 354. 

Judd, Dr. G. P., becomes a mem- 
ber of the government, 201; his 
place of business in Lord Paulet's 
usurpation, 204; embassy 250. 

Judges of the Supreme Court. 208. 

Kaahumanu, 6, 19 ; an iconoclast, 
23; her improved character, 52; 
conversion, 58; admitted to the 
church, 60 ; tour on Oahii, 80 ; her 
retinue a travelling school, 80; 
her influence, 80 ; tour on other 
islands, 81; banishes the Romish 
priests, 96; letter from, 104; dura- 
tion of her regenc}'', 107 ; her days 
of heathenism, 107; is softened by 
sickness, 108; learns to read at 
fifty, 108; evidences of her con- 
version, 108 ; not a persecutor. 111 ; 
reply to a Sabbath breaker. 111; 
joyful welcome to new mission- 
aries, 112; reception of the first 
printed New Testament, 112 ; 
death and funeral, 113 ; her char- 
acter, 113. 

Kaikioewa, governor of Kauai, tour 
of, 82 ; incident related of his wife, 
83; death of, 138. 

Kailua, special seriousness, 87; ex- 
perience of converts, 87; what 
the author saw, 88; power of 
principle 89. 

Kalanimoku, 19; builds a church, 
52, 56 ; his early life, 75 ; conver- 
sion, 76 ; visit to Lahaina, 76 ; 
death and character, 77 ; loss 
greatly felt, 78. 

Kamehameha I., conqueror of the 
Islands, 4. 

Kamehameha 11., his overthrow of 
the tabu, 7 ; reception of the mis- 
sionaries, 19 ; dissolute habits, 27 ; 
enjoins the observance of the Sab- 
bath, 35 ; rash visit to Kauai, 36 ; 
visit to England, 45 ; parting ad- 



dresses, 45 ; beneficent results, 46 ; 
arrival in England, 46 ; death and 
character, 47; funeral ceremonies 
at Honolulu,- 48. 

Kamehameha III., first mention of. 
7; accession to the throne, 118 
disjjppoints the infidel party, 119 
improves in character, 120 ; desires 
the improvement of his people, 
126 ; is impressed by the death of 
his sister, 130; his opposition to 
popery, 131 ; makes a code of laws, 
136 ; suffers under French aggres- 
sions, 160; address to the school of 
young chiefs, 163 ; gives his people 
a constitution, 172; signs the tem- 
perance pledge, 174; enacts a pro- 
hibitory law, 178 ; response to the 
demands of a French naval officer, 
197; sends- embassies to Europe 
and America, 201, 203 ; is virtually 
dethroned by Lord George Pau- 
let, 202; reinstated by Admiral 
Thomas, 205 ; repairs to the church 
to render thanks to God, 205 ; the 
independence of his government 
acknowledged, 206 ; deeds the stone 
meeting-house to the church, 223 ; 
again assailed by the French, 249 ; 
death and character, 262. 

Kamehameha IV., accession to the 
throne, 263; testimony of, 263; 
his tribute to Dr. Armstrong, 270; 
his death, 296. 

Kamehameha V., accession of, 296. 

Kanoa and wife, 318. 

Kaomi, mention of, 117. 

Kapiolani, heroine of the volcano, 
53; her home, 183; early history, 
184; residence at Honolulu, 185; 
appearance Jn sickness, 186; visit 
to Lahaina, 186; visit to the vol- 
cano, 187; determines to brave 
the wrath of Pele, 188 ; is warned 
by a prophetess, 189; who is 
silenced, 189 ; descends into the 
crater, 189; her conduct therOi 



INDEX. 



406 



190; her Christian heroism, 190; 
admission to the church, 190; her 
domestic life, 191 ; how she enter- 
tained her guests, 192; her death 
and character, 194. 

Kauai, rebellion on, 56; measures for 
its suppression, 57 ; prayer before a 
battle, 57. 

Kaumualii, king of Kauai, resigns 
his authority and removes to Ho- 
nolulu, 36; his character, death, 
funeral, 36, 37. 

Kearney, Commodore, protest of 
against Lord Paulet's usurpation, 
204. 

Kekela, first native pastor, 244; vis- 
its Micronesia, 248; missionary to 
the Marquesas Islands, 255. 

Kekuanaoa, husband of Kinau, men- 
tion of, 116: death of, 310; de- 
scribed, 310. 

Keopuolani, 6, 19 ; her royal descent, 
39 ; her views of the marriage rela- 
tion, 38; builds a church at La- 
haina, 39; her conversion, 40; 
dangerous illness, 41; charge to 
the prime minister, 41; baptism 
and death, 42; funeral, 43. 

Kinau, successor to Kaahumanu, 
116; her death and character, 
138. 

Knapp, Horton 0., memorial of, 230. 

Knowledge, Christian, gradual ex- 
tension of, 80. 

Kona, north and south, religious 
prosperity of, 323. 

Kuaea, 274, 297, 311, 344. 

Kuakini, 19; builds a church at 
Kailua, 53 ; his decision as a gov- 
ernor, 95 ; admitted to the church, 
98. 

Kusaie, church on, 317. 

Laborers, number needed in 1833 
for evangelizing the Islands, 122; 
the preparation for them, 122. 

Lahainaluna Seminary instituted, 



101; in 1842, 179; transferred to 
the government, 243; destructive 
fire at, 295 ; usefulness of, 295. 

Lands, property in the, 173. 

Lawp, improvement in the, 135, 136- 
138, 172 ; enforcement of, 173 ; re- 
vision of the, 208. 

Lay element in missions, 125. 

Liholiho. See Kamehameha II. 

Locke, Edwin, memorial of, 228. 

London Missionary Society's mission 
in the South Pacific, wonderful 
success of, 3. 

McLaughlin, Dr., mention of, 200. 

Mahoe, a native missionary, dan- 
gerously wounded at Apaiang, 318. 

Magellan, his discovery, L 

Manual-labor school at Waialua, 228. 

Manufactures, domestic, introduction 
of, 124. 

Marquesas Islands, native mission 
to, 254, 256, 257, 319, 320, 321. 

Marriages, Christian, 24, 102, 120. 

Marshall, J. F. B., embassy of, 203. 

Marshall Islands, mission to, 314, 
320. 

Micronesia, mission to, 248, 313-320 

Ministry, native, 23, 280-285, 292 
322, 323, 324. 

Mission, measures with a view to 
closing the, 240; problem to be 
solved, 240 ; manner of its solution, 
241; when a mission is completed, 
333 ; importance of aiming at an 
early close, 335; cost of, at the 
Islands, 340. 

Mission families, trials of, 34. 

Missionaries, their peculiar rela- 
tions to the Board, 335 ; manner of 
their support, 336 ; whole number 
of, 338; their claim for support, 
338; average length of service, 
338; why so many now on the 
Islands, 338; their influence, 339; 
memoranda of leading events in 
their lives, 359-389. 



406 



INDEX, 



Missionaries, native, foreign, how 
supported, 337. 

Missionaries, confidence of natives 
in, 70; defended by natives, 66, 
68, 71, 73; memorials of de- 
ceased, 228-239, 311, 312. 

Missionary force at the Islands in 
1828, 84. 

Missionary wives, value of, 33. 

Missionary Packet^ arrival of, 84. 

MissionaT}^ supervision, 245. 

Missions, foreign, from the Islands, 
what led to, 247; good influence 
of, 327. 

Missions, the conserving power for 
the Islands, 341. 

Mormons, inroad of, 257. 

Morning Sta?', for Micronesian mis- 
sion, 314. 

Nahienaena, the young princess, ad- 
mitted to the church, 76; devel- 
>opment of her character, 128 ; her 
death, 129. 

Naihe, 53, 95; his death and char- 
acter, 183. 

Namahana, her death and character, 
78. 

National conventions, 49, 83. 

National conversions, tardy recogni- 
tion of, 170. 

National Independence, celebration 
of, 300. 

National prosperity, 330. 

Native churches, missionary support 
from, 240. 

Native ministry, 23, 280-285, 292, 
323-325. 

Native missionary, death of, 316. 

Northwest Coast, exploration of, 95. 

Oahu College, its first stage, 182; 
second stage, 244; chartered as a 
college, 258 ; object of, 258 ; endow- 
ment, 259 ; its pupils, 259 ; its value 
to the Islands, 260. 

Obookiah, Henry, mention of, 10, 12. 



Pacific Ocean, discovery of, 1. 

Pastorate, native, its beginning, 244; 
its prevalence, 323. 

Patience, calls for, 32. 

Paulet, Lord George, takes posses- 
sion of the Islands for the British 
government, 202 ; breaks down the 
barriers to intemperance and licen- 
tiousness, 203 ; protest of Commo- 
dore Kearney, 204; intervention 
of Admiral Thomas ; the govern- 
ment reiostated, 205. 

Pearson, Admiral, visit of, 299. 

Pele, superstition connected with, 
62; inroad of a prophetess of, 62; 
her reception at Lahaina, 62; the 
result, 63; inroad upon by Kapi- 
olani, 188. 

Percival, Lieutenant, disgraceful con- 
duct of, 66-70. 

Pierce, Hon. H. A., address of, 
350. 

Piety, native, testimony to, 267. 

Polynesia, aim of the discoverers, 3. 

Polynesians, origin of the, 2; lan- 
guage of, 2 ; spread of the gospel, 
342. 

Ponape, church on, 318, 320. 

Prayer-meeting, a "tabu," 60; its 
extension and final suppression, 
61; a female, 61, 145. 

Prayer-meetings, attendance at, 86. 

Preaching-tour on Hawaii, 61. 

Preliminary history, 1. 

Preparation for the great awaken- 
ing. See Awakening. 

Presbyterian Church of Nova Scotia, 
mission to South Pacitic, 3. 

Press, influence of, 99. 

Princes, the two young, visit of to 
the United States, 250. 

Princess, young. See Nahienaena. 

Printing, " 21, 85, 100, 316, 320, 
327. 

Progress, indications of, 265, 266. 

Prohibitory law, petition for, 12'3; 
one enacted, 178. 



INDEX. 



407 



Providence, interpositions of, 18, 21, 

46, 91, 204, 250, 254, 314, 354. 
Publications, catalogue of, 390-400. 

Question, a new, 121 ; responses, 121. 

Readers, number of in 1834, 120. 

Reconstruction of the Christian com- 
munity, 280-291. 

Reformed Catholic Mission, failure 
of, 304; reference to, 334,336, 356. 

Reformed Church of Scotland, mis- 
sion of to the South Pacific, 3. 

Reinforcement, the first, 24; formal 
reception of, 26 ; the contrast at 
Kailua, 27 ; second, 85 ; third, 103 ; 
fourth, 112; fifth and sixth, 124; 
seventh, 125; eighth and ninth, 
179 ; tenth, 207 ; eleventh and 
twelfth, 248; thirteenth, 267. 

Religious conformity, outward, illus- 
tration of, 86. 

Results, 322-332. 

Revival of religion at Ewa, 178. 

Revival of religion in 1860, 273 ; 
where it commenced, 273 ; extends 
over Oahu, 274 ; an interesting 
case, 274; number of converts on 
Oahu, 275 ; on Kauai, 275 ; on 
Maui, 276; characteristics of the 
work, 276 ; in Hilo and Puna, 
277; at other stations, 277; a re- 
action, 278; general results, 278; 
admissions to the church, 278. In 
1867, 302. 

Richards, Rev. William, made coun- 
• selor to the government, 136 ; em- 
bassy of, 201, 203; memorial of, 
235. 

Romish missionaries, arrival of, 90; 
implicated in Boki's conspiracy, 
96; consequent banishment, 96; 
return of, 130 ; action of the gov- 
ernment, 130; the mission not re- 
sponsible, 131; effect of Laplace's 
treaty, 161 ; their opposition to the 
government, 196; at Hilo, 271; 



how far formidable as antagonists, 
334 ; a worse evil, 334. 
Rulers Christianized, 51. 

Sabbath-school association, 325. 

Sabbath-school celebration, 301. 

Sabbath-schools, 301, 324. 

Salaries, 246. 

Sandwich Islands, discovery of, 1; 
religion of, 6; population of, 8; 
how their depopulation was 
checked, 9 ; social condition of 
the people, 26 ; their moral debase- 
ment, 28; national conventions, 
49, 83; number of missionaries in 
1829, 98 ; additional laborers need- 
ed in 1834, 122; degree of prep- 
aration for them, 122; reason for 
a large accession, 124; seasonable 
arrival, 125; destructive earth- 
quakes, 307; of volcanic origin, 
309; moral condition in 1870, 331; 
evangelized, 333. 

Sandwich Islands people, social con- 
dition of, 26 ; their moral debase- 
ment and cruelties, 28-31 ; how to 
improve their social life, 32. 

Sandwich Islands mission, 16; voy- 
age, anticipations, and agreeable 
surprise, 18; the reception and 
first stations, 19; incipient meas- 
ure.«, 32; memorial from, 126; ap- 
peal of, 127 ; measures with a view 
to closing it, 240; the problem for 
solution, 240; its solution, 241; 
working of the new arrangement, 
244; indications of progress, 265, 
273, 302; cost of, 340; value of its 
results, 340; its close, 355. 

Sandwich Islands nation, how far 
Christianized in 1840, 169; the 
American Board slow to recognize 
its conversion, 170; its imperfect 
church developed, 171 ; usurpation 
of its government, 202; the gov- 
ernment reinstated, and its inde- 
pendence acknowledged, 206, 207 ; 



408 



INDEX. 



its population in 1850, 251; its 
prosperity, 329 ; preserved by the 
gospel, 331 ; its future, 332. 
' Savage pagans, how to civilize, 24. 

Scenery, beautiful, on Oahu, 81. 

School instruction, extent of, 85. 

School system, exhausted, 102. 

Schools, how propagated, and their 
influences, 99, 122, 133. ^qq Edu- 
cation. 

Scriptures, translation of the, 97, 
135, 268. 

Seamen, efforts for, 120, 123. 

Security of life and property, re- 
markable, 267. 

Simpson, Sir George, friendly acts 
of, 200; embassy of, 201, 203. 

Small-pox, prevalence of, 260. 

Social condition in 1857, 266. 

Spectacle at Honolulu, a pleasing, 
46. 

Staley, Bishop, his mission. See 
Reformed Catholic. 

Stewart, Rev. C. S., mention of, 28, 
92. 

Tabu, description of the, 5 ; destruc- 
tion of, 6. 

Tamoree, George, rebels on Kauai, 
56 ; kind treatment of, 58. 

Teachers, education of, 95, 122. 

Temperance, growth of, 62, 103 ; ad- 
verse influences, 119; the king and 
temperance, 174 ; general temper- 
ance movement, 174; alliance of 
popery with intemperance, 176; 
remarkable relapse and recovery 
at Waimea, 252. 

Thomas, Admiral, reinstates the 
government, 204. 

Thouars, Admiral Dupetit, mention 
of, 199. 



Thurston, Mrs., singular experience 

of, 20. 
Thurston, Rev. Asa, memorial of, 

311. 
Truth, an imperishable, 342. 

United States East India Squadron, 

162. 
United States Exploring Squadron, 

177. 
United States government, friendly 

acts of, 92, 203, 205, 206. 
United States ship Constellation, 204. 
United States ship Peacock^ visit of, 

71. 
United States ship Vandalia, 250. 
United States ship Vincennes, 91. 

Vancouver, mention of, 4, 5, 22 

Wailuku, female boarding-school at, 
180. 

Washington Islands, failure to insti- 
tute a mission on the, 97. 

Week of prayer, observance of, 
302. 

Wesleyan Missionary Society, mis- 
sion of, 3. 

Whale-ships, less frequent visits of, 
271. 

Whitney, Samuel, memorial of, 231. 

Wicked, effective tribunal for the, 
72. 

Windsor Castle, audience at, 48. 

Wives, missionar}", value of, 33. 

Worship, public, improvement in, 35 ; 
attendance on, 98; fondness for, 
220. 

Young chiefs, school for, 162; who 

were educated there, 163. 
Young, conversion of the, 168. 



^ 125 82 If 






'^*, 



t^-o'* 



c4»" 









■^..^ 



**^ 




''TTT* .c 



.i> 






^O. 



5^_ *. 






V 



':^ 'v 



\ 



^ ^ 



> 

-< 



^y^ 






<^^ / 



!•• 



,6* ..'"- ""o 









r\ 






'.&^ 



--i5<' 



•s- 






°^ 







PreservationTechr>ologies 

« **. A WO ELD LEAO&a ill PAPER rftESEftVAnOO 



CpartJeBjrTowjfliiip. Pti WOBB 









>^< 



aH<'^ 



5Pri. 



«^ 



^^ 



* * • ®* 



*^ 



<r. % 






\^ . 1^ ' • . 



-^-o. 



^ 

^ 



O 'o . * • 


U 
^^^0^ 




A^^ 



;^- 






•v 




^^ 



'. CL. 









A 



V « 



^>S£ 



